Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Children's Stories in
American Literature, 1660-1860
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Children's Stories in American Literature, 1660-1860
Author: Henrietta Christian Wright
Release date: April 28, 2010 [eBook #32172]
Most recently updated: January 6, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/32172
Credits: Produced by Brenda Lewis, Alison Hadwin and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Canada Team at
http://www.pgdpcanada.net (This file was produced from
images generously made available by The Internet
Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN'S
STORIES IN AMERICAN LITERATURE, 1660-1860 ***
American Literature, 1660-1860
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Children's Stories in American Literature, 1660-1860
Author: Henrietta Christian Wright
Release date: April 28, 2010 [eBook #32172]
Most recently updated: January 6, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/32172
Credits: Produced by Brenda Lewis, Alison Hadwin and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Canada Team at
http://www.pgdpcanada.net (This file was produced from
images generously made available by The Internet
Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN'S
STORIES IN AMERICAN LITERATURE, 1660-1860 ***
Page 4
Transcriber's Note: Original spelling and
grammar has been retained except in the
following instances: on page 45, "four hundred
vears" was changed to "four hundred years", on
page 62, "book are transscriptions" was
changed to "book are transcriptions", and on
page 131, "United States received the
territorry" to "United States received the
territory". The original contains both 'dooryard'
and 'door-yard' as well as 'stage coach' and
'stage-coach'.
CHILDREN'S STORIES
IN
AMERICAN LITERATURE
BY THE SAME AUTHOR
grammar has been retained except in the
following instances: on page 45, "four hundred
vears" was changed to "four hundred years", on
page 62, "book are transscriptions" was
changed to "book are transcriptions", and on
page 131, "United States received the
territorry" to "United States received the
territory". The original contains both 'dooryard'
and 'door-yard' as well as 'stage coach' and
'stage-coach'.
CHILDREN'S STORIES
IN
AMERICAN LITERATURE
BY THE SAME AUTHOR
Page 5
Children's Stories in American Literature,
$1.25
1861-1896. One vol., 12mo.
Children's Stories in American Literature,
$1.25
1660-1860. One vol., 12mo.
Children's Stories of American Progress.
$1.25
One vol., 12mo. Illustrated
Children's Stories in American History. One
$1.25
vol., 12mo. Illustrated
Children's Stories of the Great Scientists.
$1.25
One vol., 12mo. Illustrated
Children's Stories in English Literature.
From Taliesin To Shakespeare. One vol., $1.25
12mo.
Children's Stories in English Literature.
From Shakespeare To Tennyson. One vol., $1.25
12mo.
The Princess Lilliwinkins and Other Stories.
$1.25
One vol., 12mo. Illustrated
CHILDREN'S STORIES
IN
AMERICAN LITERATURE
$1.25
1861-1896. One vol., 12mo.
Children's Stories in American Literature,
$1.25
1660-1860. One vol., 12mo.
Children's Stories of American Progress.
$1.25
One vol., 12mo. Illustrated
Children's Stories in American History. One
$1.25
vol., 12mo. Illustrated
Children's Stories of the Great Scientists.
$1.25
One vol., 12mo. Illustrated
Children's Stories in English Literature.
From Taliesin To Shakespeare. One vol., $1.25
12mo.
Children's Stories in English Literature.
From Shakespeare To Tennyson. One vol., $1.25
12mo.
The Princess Lilliwinkins and Other Stories.
$1.25
One vol., 12mo. Illustrated
CHILDREN'S STORIES
IN
AMERICAN LITERATURE
Page 6
1660-1860
BY
BY
Page 7
Henrietta Christian Wright
NEW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 1909
COPYRIGHT, 1895, BY
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS.
NEW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 1909
COPYRIGHT, 1895, BY
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS.
Page 8
CONTENTS
PAGE
CHAPTER I
The Early Literature 1
CHAPTER II
John James Audubon—
14
1780-1851,
CHAPTER III
Washington Irving—1783-
28
1859,
CHAPTER IV
James Fenimore Cooper—
51
1789-1851,
CHAPTER V
William Cullen Bryant—
69
1794-1878,
CHAPTER VI
William H. Prescott—
82
1796-1859,
CHAPTER VII
John Greenleaf Whittier
96
—1807-1892,
CHAPTER VIII
PAGE
CHAPTER I
The Early Literature 1
CHAPTER II
John James Audubon—
14
1780-1851,
CHAPTER III
Washington Irving—1783-
28
1859,
CHAPTER IV
James Fenimore Cooper—
51
1789-1851,
CHAPTER V
William Cullen Bryant—
69
1794-1878,
CHAPTER VI
William H. Prescott—
82
1796-1859,
CHAPTER VII
John Greenleaf Whittier
96
—1807-1892,
CHAPTER VIII
Page 9
Nathaniel Hawthorne—
108
1804-1864,
CHAPTER IX
George Bancroft—1800-
123
1891,
CHAPTER X
Edgar Allan Poe—1809-
137
1849,
CHAPTER XI
Ralph Waldo Emerson—
149
1803-1882,
CHAPTER XII
Henry Wadsworth
156
Longfellow—1807-1882,
CHAPTER XIII
John Lothrop Motley—
174
1814-1877,
CHAPTER XIV
Harriet Beecher Stowe—
188
1811-1896,
CHAPTER XV
James Russell Lowell—
203
1819-1892,
CHAPTER XVI
Francis Parkman—1823-
219
1893,
108
1804-1864,
CHAPTER IX
George Bancroft—1800-
123
1891,
CHAPTER X
Edgar Allan Poe—1809-
137
1849,
CHAPTER XI
Ralph Waldo Emerson—
149
1803-1882,
CHAPTER XII
Henry Wadsworth
156
Longfellow—1807-1882,
CHAPTER XIII
John Lothrop Motley—
174
1814-1877,
CHAPTER XIV
Harriet Beecher Stowe—
188
1811-1896,
CHAPTER XV
James Russell Lowell—
203
1819-1892,
CHAPTER XVI
Francis Parkman—1823-
219
1893,
Page 10
CHAPTER XVII
Oliver Wendell Holmes—
234
1809-1894,
Oliver Wendell Holmes—
234
1809-1894,
Page 11
CHAPTER I
THE EARLY LITERATURE
One Sunday morning, about the year 1661, a group of Indians was gathered
around a noble-looking man, listening to a story he was reading. It was
summer and the day was beautiful, and the little Indian children who sat
listening were so interested that not even the thought of their favorite haunts
by brookside or meadow could tempt them from the spot. The story was
about the life of Christ and his mission to the world, and the children had
heard it many times, but to-day it seemed new to them because it was read
in their own language, which had never been printed before. This was the
Mohegan tongue, which was spoken in different dialects by the Indians
generally throughout Massachusetts; and although it had been used for
hundreds of years by the tribes in that part of the country its appearance on
paper was as strange to them as if it had been a language of which they
knew not a single word. It was just as strange to them, in fact, as if they had
heard one of their war cries or love songs set to music, or had seen a picture
of their dreams of the happy hunting grounds in that invisible western world
where the sun went every night, and which they expected to see only after
death.
The man who was reading the old story was John Eliot, an English
missionary, who had devoted his life to the Indians, and whose ambition it
was to leave behind him as his greatest gift the Bible translated into their
own tongue. With this in view he set about making them familiar with the
Christian faith, and established Sunday-schools among them, where men,
women, and children alike were instructed.
From time to time they heard read stories from the New Testament which
Eliot had translated, and in which he was greatly helped by one or two
Indians who had gifts as translators, and could express the English thought
into Indian words more fitting and beautiful than Eliot himself could have
done. In all his earlier missionary work he also had the assistance of the
THE EARLY LITERATURE
One Sunday morning, about the year 1661, a group of Indians was gathered
around a noble-looking man, listening to a story he was reading. It was
summer and the day was beautiful, and the little Indian children who sat
listening were so interested that not even the thought of their favorite haunts
by brookside or meadow could tempt them from the spot. The story was
about the life of Christ and his mission to the world, and the children had
heard it many times, but to-day it seemed new to them because it was read
in their own language, which had never been printed before. This was the
Mohegan tongue, which was spoken in different dialects by the Indians
generally throughout Massachusetts; and although it had been used for
hundreds of years by the tribes in that part of the country its appearance on
paper was as strange to them as if it had been a language of which they
knew not a single word. It was just as strange to them, in fact, as if they had
heard one of their war cries or love songs set to music, or had seen a picture
of their dreams of the happy hunting grounds in that invisible western world
where the sun went every night, and which they expected to see only after
death.
The man who was reading the old story was John Eliot, an English
missionary, who had devoted his life to the Indians, and whose ambition it
was to leave behind him as his greatest gift the Bible translated into their
own tongue. With this in view he set about making them familiar with the
Christian faith, and established Sunday-schools among them, where men,
women, and children alike were instructed.
From time to time they heard read stories from the New Testament which
Eliot had translated, and in which he was greatly helped by one or two
Indians who had gifts as translators, and could express the English thought
into Indian words more fitting and beautiful than Eliot himself could have
done. In all his earlier missionary work he also had the assistance of the
Page 12
great sachem Waban, because, as it happened, the first sermon Eliot ever
preached to the Indians was delivered in Waban's wigwam. The text was
from the old poetic words of Ezekiel—"Say to the wind, Thus saith the
Lord God," etc.
The Indian name for wind was Waban, the old sachem's name, and he
thought the sermon was addressed to him. He became an ardent convert and
helped Eliot greatly in his work of Christianizing the tribes, and in
particular in his trouble to keep peace among the sachems, who objected to
the freedom of thought which the new religion taught, thinking that it
interfered with their own authority over their people.
In a little book in which Eliot describes these grievances of the chiefs he
calls them Pills for the Sachems, and says they were much harder to
swallow than even the nauseous doses of their medicine men.
For the better instruction of the Indian children Eliot prepared a small
primer, which was printed in 1669, eight years after the New Testament was
printed. It was a curious little book, having the alphabet in large and small
letters on the fly-leaf, and containing the Apostles' Creed, the Catechism,
and the Lord's Prayer, with other religious matter. Out of this primer the
Indian youth learned to read and to spell in words of one syllable. When he
was able to master the whole Bible, which was printed in 1663, his
education was considered complete.
This old Indian Bible, which Eliot was ten years in translating, was printed
at Cambridge and bound in dark blue morocco, it being the first Bible and
one of the first books ever printed in America. Two hundred copies were
made, and a second edition contained a dedication to Charles II. of England,
praising him for his goodness in distributing the word of God among his
colonies, which had not yielded him gold and silver as the Spanish colonies
had yielded their sovereign, but which would nevertheless redound to his
immortal glory as the first-fruits of Christianity among those heathen tribes.
The dedication took up two pages, which was about all the English the old
book contained, the rest being in that curious, half-musical, half-guttural
tongue of the Mohegans, which Cotton Mather said had been growing since
the time of the confusion of tongues at the Tower of Babel. Certainly some
of the words are of such mighty length and awful sound that we may well
preached to the Indians was delivered in Waban's wigwam. The text was
from the old poetic words of Ezekiel—"Say to the wind, Thus saith the
Lord God," etc.
The Indian name for wind was Waban, the old sachem's name, and he
thought the sermon was addressed to him. He became an ardent convert and
helped Eliot greatly in his work of Christianizing the tribes, and in
particular in his trouble to keep peace among the sachems, who objected to
the freedom of thought which the new religion taught, thinking that it
interfered with their own authority over their people.
In a little book in which Eliot describes these grievances of the chiefs he
calls them Pills for the Sachems, and says they were much harder to
swallow than even the nauseous doses of their medicine men.
For the better instruction of the Indian children Eliot prepared a small
primer, which was printed in 1669, eight years after the New Testament was
printed. It was a curious little book, having the alphabet in large and small
letters on the fly-leaf, and containing the Apostles' Creed, the Catechism,
and the Lord's Prayer, with other religious matter. Out of this primer the
Indian youth learned to read and to spell in words of one syllable. When he
was able to master the whole Bible, which was printed in 1663, his
education was considered complete.
This old Indian Bible, which Eliot was ten years in translating, was printed
at Cambridge and bound in dark blue morocco, it being the first Bible and
one of the first books ever printed in America. Two hundred copies were
made, and a second edition contained a dedication to Charles II. of England,
praising him for his goodness in distributing the word of God among his
colonies, which had not yielded him gold and silver as the Spanish colonies
had yielded their sovereign, but which would nevertheless redound to his
immortal glory as the first-fruits of Christianity among those heathen tribes.
The dedication took up two pages, which was about all the English the old
book contained, the rest being in that curious, half-musical, half-guttural
tongue of the Mohegans, which Cotton Mather said had been growing since
the time of the confusion of tongues at the Tower of Babel. Certainly some
of the words are of such mighty length and awful sound that we may well
Page 13
believe the same old preacher when he says that he knew from personal
knowledge that demons could understand Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, but
that they were utterly baffled by the speech of the American Indians.
Very few of these Bibles now exist, and those are of priceless value to
lovers of old books.
One of the earliest books that may be claimed as belonging to American
letters was a volume descriptive of the early settlements in Virginia by
Captain John Smith. It has great value as a representation of Indian life
before its contact with white civilization. Smith had followed the army of
England through the greater part of Europe and Asia and knew the life of a
soldier of fortune. He had fought with Turks, hunted Tartars, and had
always been the hero of the occasion. The Indian to him was but another
kind of heathen to subdue, and the book is full of adventures, in which he
describes himself as always intrepid and victorious. This is the earliest book
that brings the Indians of the colonies closely before our eyes, and its style
is good, and shows that strong, terse, English fibre which characterized the
writings of the adventurous Englishman of that time. In another book Smith
gives a charming description of inland Virginia, whose birds, flowers, wild
animals, rivers, and scenery are discussed in a poetic fashion that throws a
new light on the character of the adventurous soldier. There is in both
volumes a richness of description in the details of Indian life that possesses
a rare value to the student. The story of Smith's visit to Powhatan, the father
of Pocahontas, reads like a bit of oriental fairy lore, and the great Indian
chief, seated upon his couch of skins, with his savage guard around him, is
brought as vividly before our eyes as the hero of a romance. And so Smith's
books stand for good literature, though written only with the idea of
familiarizing the people at home with the condition of the new colony, and
they make no mean showing as the beginning of American letters.
In New England literature from the first partook inevitably of the Puritan
character. There were long journals of the pilgrim fathers, books on books
of sermons, and volume after volume of argument on the burning religious
questions that had been heard in England since the first Puritan defied the
king and openly declared for freedom of conscience. Among the most
celebrated of these old books is the Bay Psalm Book of 1640, in which the
knowledge that demons could understand Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, but
that they were utterly baffled by the speech of the American Indians.
Very few of these Bibles now exist, and those are of priceless value to
lovers of old books.
One of the earliest books that may be claimed as belonging to American
letters was a volume descriptive of the early settlements in Virginia by
Captain John Smith. It has great value as a representation of Indian life
before its contact with white civilization. Smith had followed the army of
England through the greater part of Europe and Asia and knew the life of a
soldier of fortune. He had fought with Turks, hunted Tartars, and had
always been the hero of the occasion. The Indian to him was but another
kind of heathen to subdue, and the book is full of adventures, in which he
describes himself as always intrepid and victorious. This is the earliest book
that brings the Indians of the colonies closely before our eyes, and its style
is good, and shows that strong, terse, English fibre which characterized the
writings of the adventurous Englishman of that time. In another book Smith
gives a charming description of inland Virginia, whose birds, flowers, wild
animals, rivers, and scenery are discussed in a poetic fashion that throws a
new light on the character of the adventurous soldier. There is in both
volumes a richness of description in the details of Indian life that possesses
a rare value to the student. The story of Smith's visit to Powhatan, the father
of Pocahontas, reads like a bit of oriental fairy lore, and the great Indian
chief, seated upon his couch of skins, with his savage guard around him, is
brought as vividly before our eyes as the hero of a romance. And so Smith's
books stand for good literature, though written only with the idea of
familiarizing the people at home with the condition of the new colony, and
they make no mean showing as the beginning of American letters.
In New England literature from the first partook inevitably of the Puritan
character. There were long journals of the pilgrim fathers, books on books
of sermons, and volume after volume of argument on the burning religious
questions that had been heard in England since the first Puritan defied the
king and openly declared for freedom of conscience. Among the most
celebrated of these old books is the Bay Psalm Book of 1640, in which the
Page 14
psalms of David were done into metre for the use of congregations. This
book, in which the beautiful Hebrew poetry is tortured into the most
abominable English, is a fair example of the religious verse-making of the
day.
A curious book was the first almanac, published at Cambridge in 1689, and
which contained prognostications of the weather, dates of historical events,
general news of the world, and bits of poetry, having also blank spaces for
the use of the owner, who could either utilize them for preserving his own
verses, as Cotton Mather did, or keep therein his accounts with his wig
maker and hair-dresser, as did that worthy Puritan Thomas Prince.
Perhaps the greatest poet of those early times was Anne Bradstreet, who
wrote her famous poems on the Assyrian, Persian, Grecian, and Roman
monarchies, and who was called the tenth muse by an admiring public.
These works are long and learned, but they show less the poetic spirit of the
age than do the short but pointed ballads that sprang up from time to time
and which indicated the popular feeling over the events that were making
the history of New England. These ballads were on every conceivable
subject, from the Day of Judgment to the sale of a cow. The war between
England and France for the possession of Canada gave rise to many ditties
the tunes of which remained popular long afterward. The Indian wars also
furnished material for many. They were printed in almanacs, or loose
sheets, and sometimes not printed at all. They served as news-venders long
before the first newspaper was published (in 1690) and they expressed, as
nothing else could have done, the attitude of the people toward the church,
the state, the governor, and even the "tidy man" (tithing-man), whose duty it
was to tickle with a hazel rod any youngster who was unlucky enough to
fall asleep in church. Later, in revolutionary times, the ballad became a
power second to none. Here first appears that great hero Yankee Doodle,
who comes, like will-o'-the-wisp, from no one knows where, although many
learned pages have been written to show his nationality. He seems to have
been as great a traveller as Marco Polo or Baron Munchausen, and, like
them, he must have seen many strange sights and countries. Perhaps he may
have a trace of the gypsy in him and could recall, if he liked, strange
wanderings through the Far East. He may have been a camp-follower
through the German and Flemish wars. It is more than probable that he
book, in which the beautiful Hebrew poetry is tortured into the most
abominable English, is a fair example of the religious verse-making of the
day.
A curious book was the first almanac, published at Cambridge in 1689, and
which contained prognostications of the weather, dates of historical events,
general news of the world, and bits of poetry, having also blank spaces for
the use of the owner, who could either utilize them for preserving his own
verses, as Cotton Mather did, or keep therein his accounts with his wig
maker and hair-dresser, as did that worthy Puritan Thomas Prince.
Perhaps the greatest poet of those early times was Anne Bradstreet, who
wrote her famous poems on the Assyrian, Persian, Grecian, and Roman
monarchies, and who was called the tenth muse by an admiring public.
These works are long and learned, but they show less the poetic spirit of the
age than do the short but pointed ballads that sprang up from time to time
and which indicated the popular feeling over the events that were making
the history of New England. These ballads were on every conceivable
subject, from the Day of Judgment to the sale of a cow. The war between
England and France for the possession of Canada gave rise to many ditties
the tunes of which remained popular long afterward. The Indian wars also
furnished material for many. They were printed in almanacs, or loose
sheets, and sometimes not printed at all. They served as news-venders long
before the first newspaper was published (in 1690) and they expressed, as
nothing else could have done, the attitude of the people toward the church,
the state, the governor, and even the "tidy man" (tithing-man), whose duty it
was to tickle with a hazel rod any youngster who was unlucky enough to
fall asleep in church. Later, in revolutionary times, the ballad became a
power second to none. Here first appears that great hero Yankee Doodle,
who comes, like will-o'-the-wisp, from no one knows where, although many
learned pages have been written to show his nationality. He seems to have
been as great a traveller as Marco Polo or Baron Munchausen, and, like
them, he must have seen many strange sights and countries. Perhaps he may
have a trace of the gypsy in him and could recall, if he liked, strange
wanderings through the Far East. He may have been a camp-follower
through the German and Flemish wars. It is more than probable that he
Page 15
hobnobbed with the Italian banditti, and took an elfish delight in depriving
honest travellers of their wits and purses. We know that he lived for a time
in Holland, where he seems to have preferred a peaceful life and was
content with the humdrum existence of those worthy Dutch farmers who
invited him to their feasts, welcomed him to their roofs, and sang his praises
in their harvest-fields in such stirring words as these:
Yanker didel doodel down,
Didel dudel lanter;
Yanke viver voover vown,
Botermilk un tanther;
which means that if the lads and lassies reaped and gleaned faithfully they
should be rewarded by a tenth of the grain, and an unlimited supply of
buttermilk.
Afterward Yankee Doodle seems to have tired of pastoral life, for we find
him in the midst of Roundhead and Cavalier upon the battle-fields of
England during the Civil War. No doubt such a jolly comrade felt a tinge of
sadness at the misfortunes of the unlucky Charles I., and he could not have
found the long-faced Puritans, with their nasal voices, very good company
for such a happy-go-lucky as himself. At any rate he never became an
Englishman, and seems only to have paused in England while making up
his mind where to settle down and spend his old age. He probably made his
first bow in America in 1775, and it is evident that he took a fancy to the
new country, and was pleased, and perhaps flattered, by the reception he
met. With his old abandon he threw himself heart and soul into the conflict,
and became, in fact, the child of the Revolution. He was a leading spirit
everywhere. Throwing all recollections of English hospitality to the winds,
he chased the red coats at Bunker Hill, gave them a drubbing at Bennington,
and remained bravely in the rear to watch their scouts while Washington
retreated from Long Island. Many a time he was the sole support of the
faithful few stationed to guard some important outpost; many a time he
marched along with the old Continentals, grim and faithful, expecting every
moment would reveal danger and perhaps death.
He crossed the Delaware with Washington on that eventful Christmas night,
in 1775, though the Italian blood in him must have shrunk a little from the
honest travellers of their wits and purses. We know that he lived for a time
in Holland, where he seems to have preferred a peaceful life and was
content with the humdrum existence of those worthy Dutch farmers who
invited him to their feasts, welcomed him to their roofs, and sang his praises
in their harvest-fields in such stirring words as these:
Yanker didel doodel down,
Didel dudel lanter;
Yanke viver voover vown,
Botermilk un tanther;
which means that if the lads and lassies reaped and gleaned faithfully they
should be rewarded by a tenth of the grain, and an unlimited supply of
buttermilk.
Afterward Yankee Doodle seems to have tired of pastoral life, for we find
him in the midst of Roundhead and Cavalier upon the battle-fields of
England during the Civil War. No doubt such a jolly comrade felt a tinge of
sadness at the misfortunes of the unlucky Charles I., and he could not have
found the long-faced Puritans, with their nasal voices, very good company
for such a happy-go-lucky as himself. At any rate he never became an
Englishman, and seems only to have paused in England while making up
his mind where to settle down and spend his old age. He probably made his
first bow in America in 1775, and it is evident that he took a fancy to the
new country, and was pleased, and perhaps flattered, by the reception he
met. With his old abandon he threw himself heart and soul into the conflict,
and became, in fact, the child of the Revolution. He was a leading spirit
everywhere. Throwing all recollections of English hospitality to the winds,
he chased the red coats at Bunker Hill, gave them a drubbing at Bennington,
and remained bravely in the rear to watch their scouts while Washington
retreated from Long Island. Many a time he was the sole support of the
faithful few stationed to guard some important outpost; many a time he
marched along with the old Continentals, grim and faithful, expecting every
moment would reveal danger and perhaps death.
He crossed the Delaware with Washington on that eventful Christmas night,
in 1775, though the Italian blood in him must have shrunk a little from the
Page 16
cold. He stood shoulder to shoulder with the great leader through all the
misery and hopelessness of Valley Forge. He was joyously welcomed by the
soldiers in all their daring escapades when breaking loose from the
restraints of camp life; and the women and children who had to remain
home and suffer danger and privation alone, never saw his honest face
without a smile.
Such devotion met with its reward. When the war was over the old veteran
retired from the service with full military rank, and was brevetted an
American citizen besides. It is pleasant to think that he has at last found a
resting place among a people who will always honor and love him.
Two other ballads very popular at that time were The Battle of Trenton and
The Massacre of Wyoming, while innumerable ones of lesser note were sung
by fireside and camp-fire, all through the colonies.
In New York the first liberty pole raised in the country was planted by the
Sons of Liberty, a band of patriotic Americans, who set it up again and
again as it was cut down by the Tories, accompanying their work by singing
every imaginable kind of ballad that would irritate the breast of the British
sympathizers.
During the war of 1812, came the Star Spangled Banner, written to the
accompaniment of shot and shell, while the author, Francis S. Key, was a
prisoner on shipboard watching the bombardment of Fort McHenry by the
British, in the harbor of Baltimore. The song was born in the darkness of a
night of terrible anxiety, and when the dawn broke and found the flag still
floating over the fort, an earnest of the victory to come, its triumphant
measures seemed the fitting pæan of American liberty.
The ballad of the camps had developed into the national anthem.
misery and hopelessness of Valley Forge. He was joyously welcomed by the
soldiers in all their daring escapades when breaking loose from the
restraints of camp life; and the women and children who had to remain
home and suffer danger and privation alone, never saw his honest face
without a smile.
Such devotion met with its reward. When the war was over the old veteran
retired from the service with full military rank, and was brevetted an
American citizen besides. It is pleasant to think that he has at last found a
resting place among a people who will always honor and love him.
Two other ballads very popular at that time were The Battle of Trenton and
The Massacre of Wyoming, while innumerable ones of lesser note were sung
by fireside and camp-fire, all through the colonies.
In New York the first liberty pole raised in the country was planted by the
Sons of Liberty, a band of patriotic Americans, who set it up again and
again as it was cut down by the Tories, accompanying their work by singing
every imaginable kind of ballad that would irritate the breast of the British
sympathizers.
During the war of 1812, came the Star Spangled Banner, written to the
accompaniment of shot and shell, while the author, Francis S. Key, was a
prisoner on shipboard watching the bombardment of Fort McHenry by the
British, in the harbor of Baltimore. The song was born in the darkness of a
night of terrible anxiety, and when the dawn broke and found the flag still
floating over the fort, an earnest of the victory to come, its triumphant
measures seemed the fitting pæan of American liberty.
The ballad of the camps had developed into the national anthem.
Page 17
CHAPTER II
JOHN JAMES AUDUBON
1780-1851
In the days when Louisiana was a province of Spain a little dark-eyed boy
used to wander among the fields and groves of his father's plantation
studying with eager delight the works of nature around him.
Lying under the orange-trees watching the mocking-bird, or learning from
his mother's lips the names of the flowers that grew in every corner of the
plantation, he soon came to feel that he was part of that beautiful world,
whose language was the songs of birds and whose boundaries extended to
every place where a blossom lifted its head above the green sod. To him, as
he said years afterward, the birds were playmates and the flowers dear
friends, and before he could distinguish between the azure of the sky and
the emerald of the grass he had formed an intimacy with them so close and
endearing that whenever removed from their presence he felt a loneliness
almost unbearable. No other companions suited him so well, and no roof
seemed so secure as that formed of the dense foliage under which the
feathered tribes resorted, or the caves and rocks to which the curlew and
cormorant retired to protect themselves from the fury of the tempest. In
these words, recorded by himself, we read the first chapter of the life
history of John James Audubon, the American naturalist and the author of
one of the early classics of American literature.
In those early days his father was Audubon's teacher, and hand in hand they
searched the groves for new specimens, or lingered over the nests where lay
the helpless young. It was his father who taught him to look upon the
shining eggs as 'flowers in the bud,' and to note the different characteristics
which distinguished them. These excursions were seasons of joy, but when
the time came for the birds to take their annual departure the joy was turned
to sorrow. To the young naturalist a dead bird, though beautifully preserved
JOHN JAMES AUDUBON
1780-1851
In the days when Louisiana was a province of Spain a little dark-eyed boy
used to wander among the fields and groves of his father's plantation
studying with eager delight the works of nature around him.
Lying under the orange-trees watching the mocking-bird, or learning from
his mother's lips the names of the flowers that grew in every corner of the
plantation, he soon came to feel that he was part of that beautiful world,
whose language was the songs of birds and whose boundaries extended to
every place where a blossom lifted its head above the green sod. To him, as
he said years afterward, the birds were playmates and the flowers dear
friends, and before he could distinguish between the azure of the sky and
the emerald of the grass he had formed an intimacy with them so close and
endearing that whenever removed from their presence he felt a loneliness
almost unbearable. No other companions suited him so well, and no roof
seemed so secure as that formed of the dense foliage under which the
feathered tribes resorted, or the caves and rocks to which the curlew and
cormorant retired to protect themselves from the fury of the tempest. In
these words, recorded by himself, we read the first chapter of the life
history of John James Audubon, the American naturalist and the author of
one of the early classics of American literature.
In those early days his father was Audubon's teacher, and hand in hand they
searched the groves for new specimens, or lingered over the nests where lay
the helpless young. It was his father who taught him to look upon the
shining eggs as 'flowers in the bud,' and to note the different characteristics
which distinguished them. These excursions were seasons of joy, but when
the time came for the birds to take their annual departure the joy was turned
to sorrow. To the young naturalist a dead bird, though beautifully preserved
Page 18
and mounted, gave no pleasure. It seemed but a mockery of life, and the
constant care needed to keep the specimens in good condition brought an
additional sense of loss. Was there no way in which the memory of these
feathered friends might be kept fresh and beautiful? He writes that he
turned in his anxiety to his father, who in answer laid before him a volume
of illustrations. Audubon turned over the leaves with a new hope in his
heart, and although the pictures were badly executed the idea satisfied him.
Although he was unconscious of it, it was the moment of the birth of his
own great life work. Pencil in hand he began to copy nature untiringly,
although for a long time he produced what he himself called but a family of
cripples, the sketches being burned regularly on his birthdays. But no
failure could stop him. He made hundreds of sketches of birds every year,
worthless almost in themselves because of bad drawing, but valuable as
studies of nature.
Meantime for education the boy had been taken from Louisiana to France,
the home of his father, who wished him to become a soldier, sailor, or
engineer. For a few hours daily Audubon studied mathematics, drawing, and
geography, and then would disappear in the country, returning with eggs,
nests, or curious plants. His rooms looked like a museum of natural history,
while the walls were covered with drawings of French birds.
Learning mathematics with difficulty Audubon became easily proficient in
fencing and dancing, and learned to play upon the violin, flute, flageolet,
and guitar. His drawing lessons were his greatest delight, the great French
artist, David, being his teacher and critic. Once, on the elder Audubon's
return from a long sea-voyage, he was chagrined to find that although his
son had probably the largest amateur natural-history collection in France, he
had neglected his equations, angles, and triangles, and the lad was sent to
his father's station, given one day to visit the ships and fortifications, and
then set to the study of mathematics, and mathematics only.
For one year he wrestled with problems and theorems, counting himself
happy if by any chance he could fly to the country for an hour to take up his
acquaintance with the birds; and then the father admitted his son's unfitness
for military pursuits and sent him to America to take charge of some
property.
constant care needed to keep the specimens in good condition brought an
additional sense of loss. Was there no way in which the memory of these
feathered friends might be kept fresh and beautiful? He writes that he
turned in his anxiety to his father, who in answer laid before him a volume
of illustrations. Audubon turned over the leaves with a new hope in his
heart, and although the pictures were badly executed the idea satisfied him.
Although he was unconscious of it, it was the moment of the birth of his
own great life work. Pencil in hand he began to copy nature untiringly,
although for a long time he produced what he himself called but a family of
cripples, the sketches being burned regularly on his birthdays. But no
failure could stop him. He made hundreds of sketches of birds every year,
worthless almost in themselves because of bad drawing, but valuable as
studies of nature.
Meantime for education the boy had been taken from Louisiana to France,
the home of his father, who wished him to become a soldier, sailor, or
engineer. For a few hours daily Audubon studied mathematics, drawing, and
geography, and then would disappear in the country, returning with eggs,
nests, or curious plants. His rooms looked like a museum of natural history,
while the walls were covered with drawings of French birds.
Learning mathematics with difficulty Audubon became easily proficient in
fencing and dancing, and learned to play upon the violin, flute, flageolet,
and guitar. His drawing lessons were his greatest delight, the great French
artist, David, being his teacher and critic. Once, on the elder Audubon's
return from a long sea-voyage, he was chagrined to find that although his
son had probably the largest amateur natural-history collection in France, he
had neglected his equations, angles, and triangles, and the lad was sent to
his father's station, given one day to visit the ships and fortifications, and
then set to the study of mathematics, and mathematics only.
For one year he wrestled with problems and theorems, counting himself
happy if by any chance he could fly to the country for an hour to take up his
acquaintance with the birds; and then the father admitted his son's unfitness
for military pursuits and sent him to America to take charge of some
property.
Page 19
Audubon was then seventeen years of age, and had but one ambition in life
—to live in the woods with his wild friends. As his father's estate was
rented by a very orderly minded Quaker there was little for Audubon to do
except enjoy himself. Hunting, fishing, drawing, and studying English from
a young English girl he afterward married, filled the day, while he never
missed the balls and skating parties for which the neighborhood was
famous. He was the best marksman in the region, able to bring down his
quarry while riding at full speed. He was the best skater to be found; at balls
and parties he was the amateur master of ceremonies, gayly teaching the
newest steps and turns that obtained in France. In the hunt it was Audubon
—dressed, perhaps, in satin breeches and pumps, for he was a great dandy
—who led the way through the almost unbroken wilderness. Add to this that
he was an expert swimmer, once swimming the Schuylkill with a
companion on his back; that he could play any one of half a dozen
instruments for an impromptu dance; that he could plait a set of picnic
dishes out of willow rushes; train dogs, and do a hundred other clever
things, and it is easy to see why he was a general favorite.
His private rooms were turned into a museum. The walls were covered with
festoons of birds' eggs, the shelves crowded with fishes, snakes, lizards, and
frogs; the chimney displayed stuffed squirrels and opossums, and wherever
there was room hung his own paintings of birds. It was the holiday of life
for the young lover of nature, and he enjoyed it with good will.
Here the idea of his great work came to him as he was one day looking over
his drawings and descriptions of birds. Suddenly, as it seemed to him,
though his whole life had led to it, he conceived the plan of a great work on
American ornithology. He began his gigantic undertaking as a master in the
school of nature wherein he had been so faithful a student, for he now saw
with joy that the past, which had often seemed idle, had been in reality rich
with labors that were to bear fruit.
He began at once to put his work into scientific form, and nothing better
illustrates his energy and ambition than the fact that he entered on it alone
and unaided, though none knew better than he the toil and ceaseless
endeavor necessary for its completion. Except in a very immature form,
American ornithology at that time did not exist; it was a region almost as
—to live in the woods with his wild friends. As his father's estate was
rented by a very orderly minded Quaker there was little for Audubon to do
except enjoy himself. Hunting, fishing, drawing, and studying English from
a young English girl he afterward married, filled the day, while he never
missed the balls and skating parties for which the neighborhood was
famous. He was the best marksman in the region, able to bring down his
quarry while riding at full speed. He was the best skater to be found; at balls
and parties he was the amateur master of ceremonies, gayly teaching the
newest steps and turns that obtained in France. In the hunt it was Audubon
—dressed, perhaps, in satin breeches and pumps, for he was a great dandy
—who led the way through the almost unbroken wilderness. Add to this that
he was an expert swimmer, once swimming the Schuylkill with a
companion on his back; that he could play any one of half a dozen
instruments for an impromptu dance; that he could plait a set of picnic
dishes out of willow rushes; train dogs, and do a hundred other clever
things, and it is easy to see why he was a general favorite.
His private rooms were turned into a museum. The walls were covered with
festoons of birds' eggs, the shelves crowded with fishes, snakes, lizards, and
frogs; the chimney displayed stuffed squirrels and opossums, and wherever
there was room hung his own paintings of birds. It was the holiday of life
for the young lover of nature, and he enjoyed it with good will.
Here the idea of his great work came to him as he was one day looking over
his drawings and descriptions of birds. Suddenly, as it seemed to him,
though his whole life had led to it, he conceived the plan of a great work on
American ornithology. He began his gigantic undertaking as a master in the
school of nature wherein he had been so faithful a student, for he now saw
with joy that the past, which had often seemed idle, had been in reality rich
with labors that were to bear fruit.
He began at once to put his work into scientific form, and nothing better
illustrates his energy and ambition than the fact that he entered on it alone
and unaided, though none knew better than he the toil and ceaseless
endeavor necessary for its completion. Except in a very immature form,
American ornithology at that time did not exist; it was a region almost as
Page 20
unknown to human thought as the new world which Columbus discovered.
Season after season, from the Gulf to Canada and back again, these winged
creatures of the air wended their way, stopping to hatch and breed their
young, becoming acquainted with Louisiana orange-groves and New
England apple-orchards, now fluttering with kindly sociability round the
dwellings of men and again seeking lonely eeries among inaccessible
mountain tops, pursuing their course at all times almost without the thought
and cognizance of man. It was Audubon who was the conqueror, if not the
discoverer of this aërial world of song, of which he became the immortal
historian. It was his untiring zeal which gave thus early to American
literature a scientific work of such vast magnitude and importance that it
astonished the scientists of Europe and won for itself the fame of being the
most gigantic biblical enterprise ever undertaken by a single individual. To
do this meant a life of almost constant change, and Audubon can hardly
have had an abiding place after his first serious beginning. The wide
continent became his home and he found his dwelling wherever the winged
tribes sought shelter from the wind and storm. His pursuit was often
interrupted by occupations necessary for the support of his family, for at his
father's death he had given to his sister his share of the estate and so became
entirely dependent upon his own efforts for a livelihood; but at all times, no
matter what his situation, his heart was in the wild retreats of nature.
Travelling through the West and South in search of fortune as well as of
specimens his experiences were often disenchanting. At Louisville and New
Orleans he would be forced to make crayon portraits of the principal
citizens in order to raise the money for family expenses. Again he taught
drawing; he served as tutor in private families, and in order to secure funds
for the publication of his work he earned $2,000 by dancing lessons, the
largest sum he had ever earned. Many business speculations enlisted
Audubon's hopes, but all failed utterly. Once he embarked his money in a
steam mill, which, being built in an unfit place, soon failed. At another time
he bought a steamboat, which, proving an unlucky speculation, was sold to
a shrewd buyer who never paid the purchase money. Again he was cheated
in the clearing of a tract of timber. But his studies in natural history always
went on. When he had no money to pay his passage up the Mississippi he
bargained to draw the portrait of the captain of the steamer and his wife as
remuneration. When he needed boots he obtained them by sketching the
features of a friendly shoemaker, and more than once he paid his hotel bills,
Season after season, from the Gulf to Canada and back again, these winged
creatures of the air wended their way, stopping to hatch and breed their
young, becoming acquainted with Louisiana orange-groves and New
England apple-orchards, now fluttering with kindly sociability round the
dwellings of men and again seeking lonely eeries among inaccessible
mountain tops, pursuing their course at all times almost without the thought
and cognizance of man. It was Audubon who was the conqueror, if not the
discoverer of this aërial world of song, of which he became the immortal
historian. It was his untiring zeal which gave thus early to American
literature a scientific work of such vast magnitude and importance that it
astonished the scientists of Europe and won for itself the fame of being the
most gigantic biblical enterprise ever undertaken by a single individual. To
do this meant a life of almost constant change, and Audubon can hardly
have had an abiding place after his first serious beginning. The wide
continent became his home and he found his dwelling wherever the winged
tribes sought shelter from the wind and storm. His pursuit was often
interrupted by occupations necessary for the support of his family, for at his
father's death he had given to his sister his share of the estate and so became
entirely dependent upon his own efforts for a livelihood; but at all times, no
matter what his situation, his heart was in the wild retreats of nature.
Travelling through the West and South in search of fortune as well as of
specimens his experiences were often disenchanting. At Louisville and New
Orleans he would be forced to make crayon portraits of the principal
citizens in order to raise the money for family expenses. Again he taught
drawing; he served as tutor in private families, and in order to secure funds
for the publication of his work he earned $2,000 by dancing lessons, the
largest sum he had ever earned. Many business speculations enlisted
Audubon's hopes, but all failed utterly. Once he embarked his money in a
steam mill, which, being built in an unfit place, soon failed. At another time
he bought a steamboat, which, proving an unlucky speculation, was sold to
a shrewd buyer who never paid the purchase money. Again he was cheated
in the clearing of a tract of timber. But his studies in natural history always
went on. When he had no money to pay his passage up the Mississippi he
bargained to draw the portrait of the captain of the steamer and his wife as
remuneration. When he needed boots he obtained them by sketching the
features of a friendly shoemaker, and more than once he paid his hotel bills,
Page 21
and saved something besides, by sketching the faces of the host and his
family.
On the other hand, his adventures in search of material for his work were
romantic enough to satisfy the most ambitious traveller. From Florida to
Labrador, and from the Atlantic to the then unknown regions of the
Yellowstone he pursued his way, often alone, and not seldom in the midst of
dangers which threatened life itself. He hunted buffalo with the Indians of
the Great Plains, and lived for months in the tents of the fierce Sioux. He
spent a season in the winter camp of the Shawnees, sleeping, wrapped in a
buffalo robe, before the great camp-fire, and living upon wild turkey, bear's
grease, and opossums. He made studies of deer, bears, and cougars, as well
as of wild turkeys, prairie hens, and other birds. For days he drifted down
the Ohio in a flat-bottomed boat, searching the uninhabited shores for
specimens, and living the life of the frontiersman whose daily food must be
supplied by his own exertions. Sometimes his studies would take him far
into the dense forests of the West, where the white man had never before
trod, and the only thing that suggested humanity would be the smoke rising
miles away from the evening camp-fire of some Indian hunter as lonely as
himself.
Once as he lay stretched on the deck of a small vessel ascending the
Mississippi he caught sight of a great eagle circling about his head.
Convinced that it was a new species, he waited patiently for two years
before he again had a glimpse of it, flying, in lazy freedom, above some
butting crags where its young were nested. Climbing to the place, and
watching like an Indian in ambush until it dropped to its nest, Audubon
found it to be a sea-eagle. He named it the Washington Sea Eagle, in honor
of George Washington. Waiting two years longer, he was able to obtain a
specimen, from which he made the picture given in his work. This is but
one example of the tireless patience with which he prosecuted his studies,
years of waiting counting as nothing if he could but gain his end.
Some of his discoveries in this kingdom of the birds he relates with a
romantic enthusiasm. Throughout the entire work there runs the note of
warmest sympathy with the lives of these creatures of the air and sunshine.
He tells us of their hopes and loves and interests, from the time of the nest-
family.
On the other hand, his adventures in search of material for his work were
romantic enough to satisfy the most ambitious traveller. From Florida to
Labrador, and from the Atlantic to the then unknown regions of the
Yellowstone he pursued his way, often alone, and not seldom in the midst of
dangers which threatened life itself. He hunted buffalo with the Indians of
the Great Plains, and lived for months in the tents of the fierce Sioux. He
spent a season in the winter camp of the Shawnees, sleeping, wrapped in a
buffalo robe, before the great camp-fire, and living upon wild turkey, bear's
grease, and opossums. He made studies of deer, bears, and cougars, as well
as of wild turkeys, prairie hens, and other birds. For days he drifted down
the Ohio in a flat-bottomed boat, searching the uninhabited shores for
specimens, and living the life of the frontiersman whose daily food must be
supplied by his own exertions. Sometimes his studies would take him far
into the dense forests of the West, where the white man had never before
trod, and the only thing that suggested humanity would be the smoke rising
miles away from the evening camp-fire of some Indian hunter as lonely as
himself.
Once as he lay stretched on the deck of a small vessel ascending the
Mississippi he caught sight of a great eagle circling about his head.
Convinced that it was a new species, he waited patiently for two years
before he again had a glimpse of it, flying, in lazy freedom, above some
butting crags where its young were nested. Climbing to the place, and
watching like an Indian in ambush until it dropped to its nest, Audubon
found it to be a sea-eagle. He named it the Washington Sea Eagle, in honor
of George Washington. Waiting two years longer, he was able to obtain a
specimen, from which he made the picture given in his work. This is but
one example of the tireless patience with which he prosecuted his studies,
years of waiting counting as nothing if he could but gain his end.
Some of his discoveries in this kingdom of the birds he relates with a
romantic enthusiasm. Throughout the entire work there runs the note of
warmest sympathy with the lives of these creatures of the air and sunshine.
He tells us of their hopes and loves and interests, from the time of the nest-
Page 22
making till the young have flown away. The freedom of bird life, its
happiness, its experiences, and tragedies appeal to him as do those of
humanity. The discovery of a new species is reported as rapturously as the
news of a new star. Once in Labrador, when he was making studies of the
eggers, his son brought to him a great hawk captured on the precipice far
above his head. To Audubon's delight, it was that rare specimen, the
gerfalcon, which had heretofore eluded all efforts of naturalists. While the
rain dripped down from the rigging above, Audubon sat for hours making a
sketch of this bird and feeling as rich as if he had discovered some rare
gem.
After twenty years the work was published. Every specimen, from the tiny
humming-bird to the largest eagles and vultures, was sketched life size and
colored in the tints of nature. There were four hundred and seventy-five of
these plates, furnishing a complete history of the feathered tribes of North
America, for they showed not only the appearance of the birds but
represented also the manners and home life of this world of song. The
humming-bird poised before the crimson throat of the trumpet flower, the
whippoorwill resting among the leaves of the oak, the bobolink singing
among the crimson flowers of the swamp maples, the snow-bird chirping
cheerily among the snow-touched berries of the holly, were not sketches
merely but bits of story out of bird history. So also are those pictures of the
swan among the reeds of the Great Lakes, of the great white heron seizing
its prey from the waters of the Gulf, and of the golden eagle winging its
way toward the distant heights that it inhabits.
The work was published by subscription in London in 1829 under the title,
"The Birds of North America." The price was eighty guineas. Later on a
smaller and cheaper edition was issued. The work now is very rare.
Audubon had the gratification of knowing that his labors were understood
and appreciated by the world of science. When he exhibited his plates in the
galleries of England and France, whither he went to obtain subscriptions,
crowds flocked to see them, and the greatest scientists of the age welcomed
him to their ranks. The Birds of America was his greatest work, though he
was interested somewhat in general zoölogy and wrote on other subjects.
happiness, its experiences, and tragedies appeal to him as do those of
humanity. The discovery of a new species is reported as rapturously as the
news of a new star. Once in Labrador, when he was making studies of the
eggers, his son brought to him a great hawk captured on the precipice far
above his head. To Audubon's delight, it was that rare specimen, the
gerfalcon, which had heretofore eluded all efforts of naturalists. While the
rain dripped down from the rigging above, Audubon sat for hours making a
sketch of this bird and feeling as rich as if he had discovered some rare
gem.
After twenty years the work was published. Every specimen, from the tiny
humming-bird to the largest eagles and vultures, was sketched life size and
colored in the tints of nature. There were four hundred and seventy-five of
these plates, furnishing a complete history of the feathered tribes of North
America, for they showed not only the appearance of the birds but
represented also the manners and home life of this world of song. The
humming-bird poised before the crimson throat of the trumpet flower, the
whippoorwill resting among the leaves of the oak, the bobolink singing
among the crimson flowers of the swamp maples, the snow-bird chirping
cheerily among the snow-touched berries of the holly, were not sketches
merely but bits of story out of bird history. So also are those pictures of the
swan among the reeds of the Great Lakes, of the great white heron seizing
its prey from the waters of the Gulf, and of the golden eagle winging its
way toward the distant heights that it inhabits.
The work was published by subscription in London in 1829 under the title,
"The Birds of North America." The price was eighty guineas. Later on a
smaller and cheaper edition was issued. The work now is very rare.
Audubon had the gratification of knowing that his labors were understood
and appreciated by the world of science. When he exhibited his plates in the
galleries of England and France, whither he went to obtain subscriptions,
crowds flocked to see them, and the greatest scientists of the age welcomed
him to their ranks. The Birds of America was his greatest work, though he
was interested somewhat in general zoölogy and wrote on other subjects.
Page 23
Audubon died in New York in 1851. The great zoölogist Cuvier called The
Birds of North America the most magnificent monument that art has ever
erected to ornithology. The Scotch naturalist Wilson said that the character
of Audubon was just what might have been expected from the author of
such a work, brave, enthusiastic, self-sacrificing, and capable of heroic
endurance.
Birds of North America the most magnificent monument that art has ever
erected to ornithology. The Scotch naturalist Wilson said that the character
of Audubon was just what might have been expected from the author of
such a work, brave, enthusiastic, self-sacrificing, and capable of heroic
endurance.
Page 24
CHAPTER III
WASHINGTON IRVING
1783-1859
"Left his lodging some time ago and has not been heard of since, a small
elderly gentleman, dressed in an old black coat and cocked hat, by the name
of Knickerbocker. . . . Any information concerning him will be thankfully
received."
Such was the curious advertisement that appeared in the Evening Post under
the date of October 26, 1809, attracting the attention of all New York.
People read it as they sat at supper, talked of it afterward around their wood
fires, and thought of it again and again before they fell asleep at night. And
yet not a soul knew the missing old gentleman or had ever heard of him
before. Still he was no stranger to them, for he was a Knickerbocker, and
everyone was interested in the Knickerbockers, and everyone felt almost as
if a grandfather or great-grandfather had suddenly come back to life and
disappeared again still more suddenly without a word of explanation.
Those who could remember their childhood sent their wits back into the
past and gathered up memories of these old Knickerbockers. They saw the
old burghers again walking through the streets dressed in their long-waisted
coats with skirts reaching nearly to the ankles, and wearing so solemnly
their low-crowned beaver hats, while their small swords dangled by their
sides to show their importance. They saw their wives in their close-fitting
muslin caps, with their dress-skirts left open to show their numerous
petticoats of every color, their gay stockings, and their low-cut, high-heeled
shoes. They entered the quaint gabled houses made of brick brought from
Holland, and sat in the roomy kitchen whose floor had just been sprinkled
with sand brought from Coney Island, and on whose walls hung deer antlers
and innumerable Dutch pipes. They passed into the parlor, whose chief
ornament was the carved bedstead upon which reposed two great feather-
WASHINGTON IRVING
1783-1859
"Left his lodging some time ago and has not been heard of since, a small
elderly gentleman, dressed in an old black coat and cocked hat, by the name
of Knickerbocker. . . . Any information concerning him will be thankfully
received."
Such was the curious advertisement that appeared in the Evening Post under
the date of October 26, 1809, attracting the attention of all New York.
People read it as they sat at supper, talked of it afterward around their wood
fires, and thought of it again and again before they fell asleep at night. And
yet not a soul knew the missing old gentleman or had ever heard of him
before. Still he was no stranger to them, for he was a Knickerbocker, and
everyone was interested in the Knickerbockers, and everyone felt almost as
if a grandfather or great-grandfather had suddenly come back to life and
disappeared again still more suddenly without a word of explanation.
Those who could remember their childhood sent their wits back into the
past and gathered up memories of these old Knickerbockers. They saw the
old burghers again walking through the streets dressed in their long-waisted
coats with skirts reaching nearly to the ankles, and wearing so solemnly
their low-crowned beaver hats, while their small swords dangled by their
sides to show their importance. They saw their wives in their close-fitting
muslin caps, with their dress-skirts left open to show their numerous
petticoats of every color, their gay stockings, and their low-cut, high-heeled
shoes. They entered the quaint gabled houses made of brick brought from
Holland, and sat in the roomy kitchen whose floor had just been sprinkled
with sand brought from Coney Island, and on whose walls hung deer antlers
and innumerable Dutch pipes. They passed into the parlor, whose chief
ornament was the carved bedstead upon which reposed two great feather-
Page 25
beds covered with a patch-work quilt. They sat in the fireplace and drank
from the huge silver tankard while listening to stories of Indian warfare. In
the streets they saw groups of Indians standing before the shop windows,
and passed by the walls of the old fort wherein cows, pigs, and horses were
feeding. They noticed the queerly rigged ships in the bay, the windmills
scattered everywhere, and the canal passing right through the town and
filled with Dutch canal boats. They saw the Dutch maidens standing around
the ponds washing the family linen, and visited the bowerie or country
house of some honest burgher, and sat with him in his little garden where
cabbages and roses flourished side by side.
Such were the scenes that the strange advertisement called up, and more
than one New Yorker dreamed that night that he was a child again, living
over those long past days.
For some time nothing was heard of Diedrich Knickerbocker, and then
another advertisement appeared in the Post saying he had been seen twice
on the road to Albany. Some time again elapsed, and finally the paper stated
that the landlord of the inn at which he stopped gave up hope of ever seeing
his guest again, and declared that he should sell the manuscript of a book
that Mr. Knickerbocker had left behind and take the proceeds in payment of
his bill. People were really excited about the fate of the old gentleman, and
one of the city officials was upon the point of offering a reward for his
discovery when a curious thing happened. It was found that there was no
old gentleman by the name of Knickerbocker who had wandered away from
his lodging; that there was no inn at which he had lived, and no manuscript
he had left behind, and that in fact, Mr. Knickerbocker was simply the hero
of a book which the author had taken this clever means of advertising. The
book claimed to be the true history of the discovery and settlement of New
York, and began with an account of the creation of the world, passing on to
the manners, customs, and historical achievements of the old Hollanders
from their first voyage in the celebrated ark the Good Vrow, to the shores of
New Jersey. Here we read how, as the Indians were given to long talks and
the Dutch to long silences, they had no trouble about the settlement of the
land, but all lived peacefully together. How Oloffe Van Kortlandt took his
perilous journey from New Jersey as far north as Harlem and decided to
build a city on Manhattan Island. Then we read of the golden reign of the
from the huge silver tankard while listening to stories of Indian warfare. In
the streets they saw groups of Indians standing before the shop windows,
and passed by the walls of the old fort wherein cows, pigs, and horses were
feeding. They noticed the queerly rigged ships in the bay, the windmills
scattered everywhere, and the canal passing right through the town and
filled with Dutch canal boats. They saw the Dutch maidens standing around
the ponds washing the family linen, and visited the bowerie or country
house of some honest burgher, and sat with him in his little garden where
cabbages and roses flourished side by side.
Such were the scenes that the strange advertisement called up, and more
than one New Yorker dreamed that night that he was a child again, living
over those long past days.
For some time nothing was heard of Diedrich Knickerbocker, and then
another advertisement appeared in the Post saying he had been seen twice
on the road to Albany. Some time again elapsed, and finally the paper stated
that the landlord of the inn at which he stopped gave up hope of ever seeing
his guest again, and declared that he should sell the manuscript of a book
that Mr. Knickerbocker had left behind and take the proceeds in payment of
his bill. People were really excited about the fate of the old gentleman, and
one of the city officials was upon the point of offering a reward for his
discovery when a curious thing happened. It was found that there was no
old gentleman by the name of Knickerbocker who had wandered away from
his lodging; that there was no inn at which he had lived, and no manuscript
he had left behind, and that in fact, Mr. Knickerbocker was simply the hero
of a book which the author had taken this clever means of advertising. The
book claimed to be the true history of the discovery and settlement of New
York, and began with an account of the creation of the world, passing on to
the manners, customs, and historical achievements of the old Hollanders
from their first voyage in the celebrated ark the Good Vrow, to the shores of
New Jersey. Here we read how, as the Indians were given to long talks and
the Dutch to long silences, they had no trouble about the settlement of the
land, but all lived peacefully together. How Oloffe Van Kortlandt took his
perilous journey from New Jersey as far north as Harlem and decided to
build a city on Manhattan Island. Then we read of the golden reign of the
Page 26
first Dutch governor, Wouter Van Twiller, who was exactly five feet six
inches in height, and six feet five inches in circumference, and who ate four
hours a day, smoked eight, and slept twelve, and so administered the affairs
of the colony that it was a marvel of prosperity. Next we hear of Governor
Keift, of lofty descent, since his father was an inspector of windmills—how
his nose turned up and his mouth turned down, how his legs were the size
of spindles, and how he grew tougher and tougher with age so that before
his death he looked a veritable mummy. And then we see the redoubtable
Peter Stuyvesant stumping around on his wooden leg adorned with silver
reliefs and follow him in his expedition against the neighboring Swedish
colonies, when the entire population of the city thronged the streets and
balconies to wave farewell to him as he left, and to welcome his return as a
victorious conqueror. Lastly we see him, furious with rage, menacing the
British fleet which has come to take possession of the town, threatening
vengeance dire upon the English king, and still cherishing his wrath with
fiery bravery when the enemy finally occupy the old Dutch town and
proceed to transform it into an English city. The book was read with
interest, admiration, or amazement as the case might be. Some said it
appeared too light and amusing for real history, others claimed that it held
stores of wisdom that only the wise could understand; others still
complained that the author was no doubt making fun of their respectable
ancestors and had written the book merely to hold them up to ridicule. Only
a few saw that it was the brightest, cleverest piece of humor that had yet
appeared in America, and that its writer had probably a career of fame
before him.
The author was Washington Irving, then a young man in his twenty-seventh
year and already known as the writer of some clever newspaper letters, and
of a series of humorous essays published in a semi-monthly periodical
called Salmagundi.
Irving was born in New York on April 3, 1783, and was named after George
Washington. The Revolution was over, but the treaty of peace had not yet
been signed, and the British army still remained in the city, which had been
half burned down during the war.
inches in height, and six feet five inches in circumference, and who ate four
hours a day, smoked eight, and slept twelve, and so administered the affairs
of the colony that it was a marvel of prosperity. Next we hear of Governor
Keift, of lofty descent, since his father was an inspector of windmills—how
his nose turned up and his mouth turned down, how his legs were the size
of spindles, and how he grew tougher and tougher with age so that before
his death he looked a veritable mummy. And then we see the redoubtable
Peter Stuyvesant stumping around on his wooden leg adorned with silver
reliefs and follow him in his expedition against the neighboring Swedish
colonies, when the entire population of the city thronged the streets and
balconies to wave farewell to him as he left, and to welcome his return as a
victorious conqueror. Lastly we see him, furious with rage, menacing the
British fleet which has come to take possession of the town, threatening
vengeance dire upon the English king, and still cherishing his wrath with
fiery bravery when the enemy finally occupy the old Dutch town and
proceed to transform it into an English city. The book was read with
interest, admiration, or amazement as the case might be. Some said it
appeared too light and amusing for real history, others claimed that it held
stores of wisdom that only the wise could understand; others still
complained that the author was no doubt making fun of their respectable
ancestors and had written the book merely to hold them up to ridicule. Only
a few saw that it was the brightest, cleverest piece of humor that had yet
appeared in America, and that its writer had probably a career of fame
before him.
The author was Washington Irving, then a young man in his twenty-seventh
year and already known as the writer of some clever newspaper letters, and
of a series of humorous essays published in a semi-monthly periodical
called Salmagundi.
Irving was born in New York on April 3, 1783, and was named after George
Washington. The Revolution was over, but the treaty of peace had not yet
been signed, and the British army still remained in the city, which had been
half burned down during the war.
Page 27
New York was then a small town, with a population of about one seven-
hundredth of what it now has; beyond the town limits were orchards, farms,
country houses, and the high road leading to Albany, along which the stage
coach passed at regular times. There were no railroads, and Irving was
fourteen years old before the first steam-boat puffed its way up the Hudson
River, frightening the country people into the belief that it was an evil
monster come to devour them. All travelling was done by means of sailing
vessels, stage coaches, or private conveyances; all letters were carried by
the stage-coach, and every one cost the sender or receiver twenty-five cents
for postage. The telegraph was undreamed of, and if any one had hinted the
possibility of talking to some one else a thousand miles away over a
telephone wire he would have been considered a lunatic, or possibly a
witch. In fact New York was a quiet, unpretentious little town, whose
inhabitants were still divided into English or Dutch families according to
their descent, and in whose households were found the customs of England
and Holland in full force. In Irving's family, however, there was doubtless
greater severity practised in daily life than in the neighboring households.
The father was a Scotch Presbyterian who considered life a discipline, who
thought all amusement a waste of precious time, and who made the children
devote one out of the two half weekly holidays to the study of the
catechism. They were also obliged to attend church three times every
Sunday, and to spend any spare moments left in reading some religious
book, a discipline which had such an effect upon Irving that, to avoid
becoming a Presbyterian, he went secretly to Trinity Church and was
confirmed. Naturally Irving's love of fun was sedulously hid from such a
father, and, as fun he must have, he sought amusement outside his own
home. Forbidden to attend the theatre, he would risk his neck nightly by
climbing out of his window to visit the play for an hour or so, and then rush
home in terror lest his absence had been discovered and his future fun
imperilled. Many a night when sent early to bed he would steal away across
the adjacent roofs to send a handful of stones clattering down the wide, old-
fashioned chimney of some innocent neighbor, who would start from his
dreams to imagine robbers, spooks, or other unpleasant visitors in his bed-
chamber; and often when Irving was supposed to be fast asleep he was far
away in the midst of a group of truant boys concocting some scheme of
mischief which was meant to startle the neighborhood and bring no end of
fun to the daring perpetrators.
hundredth of what it now has; beyond the town limits were orchards, farms,
country houses, and the high road leading to Albany, along which the stage
coach passed at regular times. There were no railroads, and Irving was
fourteen years old before the first steam-boat puffed its way up the Hudson
River, frightening the country people into the belief that it was an evil
monster come to devour them. All travelling was done by means of sailing
vessels, stage coaches, or private conveyances; all letters were carried by
the stage-coach, and every one cost the sender or receiver twenty-five cents
for postage. The telegraph was undreamed of, and if any one had hinted the
possibility of talking to some one else a thousand miles away over a
telephone wire he would have been considered a lunatic, or possibly a
witch. In fact New York was a quiet, unpretentious little town, whose
inhabitants were still divided into English or Dutch families according to
their descent, and in whose households were found the customs of England
and Holland in full force. In Irving's family, however, there was doubtless
greater severity practised in daily life than in the neighboring households.
The father was a Scotch Presbyterian who considered life a discipline, who
thought all amusement a waste of precious time, and who made the children
devote one out of the two half weekly holidays to the study of the
catechism. They were also obliged to attend church three times every
Sunday, and to spend any spare moments left in reading some religious
book, a discipline which had such an effect upon Irving that, to avoid
becoming a Presbyterian, he went secretly to Trinity Church and was
confirmed. Naturally Irving's love of fun was sedulously hid from such a
father, and, as fun he must have, he sought amusement outside his own
home. Forbidden to attend the theatre, he would risk his neck nightly by
climbing out of his window to visit the play for an hour or so, and then rush
home in terror lest his absence had been discovered and his future fun
imperilled. Many a night when sent early to bed he would steal away across
the adjacent roofs to send a handful of stones clattering down the wide, old-
fashioned chimney of some innocent neighbor, who would start from his
dreams to imagine robbers, spooks, or other unpleasant visitors in his bed-
chamber; and often when Irving was supposed to be fast asleep he was far
away in the midst of a group of truant boys concocting some scheme of
mischief which was meant to startle the neighborhood and bring no end of
fun to the daring perpetrators.
Page 28
Irving went to school kept by an old Revolutionary soldier, with whom he
was a great favorite and who always called him General. He was not
particularly brilliant in his studies, but he distinguished himself as an actor
in the tragedies which the boys gave at times in the school-room; at ten
years of age he was the star of the company, which did not even lose respect
for him when once, being called suddenly upon the stage through a mistake,
he appeared with his mouth full of honey-cake, which he was obliged to
swallow painfully while the audience roared at the situation. Afterward,
when he rushed around the stage flourishing a wooden sabre, he was not a
tragedian to be trifled with. The glory of it even paid him for the cruelty of
having to run away to see a real play.
It was a favorite amusement with him after school to wander down to the
wharves, where he would spend hours in watching the ships load and
unload, and dream of the day when he, too, should visit those beautiful
regions that lay only in reach of their white sails; for, fond as he was of
boyish sports, he was much given to day-dreams, and the romantic past of
the old world held a great charm for him. His favorite books were
"Robinson Crusoe," "The Arabian Nights," "Gulliver's Travels," and all
stories of adventure and travel. The world beyond the sea seemed a
fairyland to him; a little print of London Bridge and another of Kensington
Gardens, that hung up in his bed-room, stirred his heart wistfully, and he
fairly envied the odd-looking old gentlemen and ladies who appeared to be
loitering around the arches of St. John's Gate, as shown in a cut on the cover
of an old magazine.
Later his imagination was also kindled by short excursions to the then wild
regions of the Hudson and Mohawk valleys. Drifting up the Hudson in a
little sloop, day after day the picturesque beauty of the Highlands and
Catskills impressed itself more deeply upon him, while his mind dwelt
fondly upon the traditions which still lingered around the mountains and
rivers forever associated with the struggles of the early settlers. Years
afterward we find the remembrance of these days gracing with loving touch
the pages of some of his choicest work, and it is this power of sympathy, so
early aroused, that gives Irving one of his greatest charms as a writer, and
makes the period of which he writes seem as real as if a part of to-day.
was a great favorite and who always called him General. He was not
particularly brilliant in his studies, but he distinguished himself as an actor
in the tragedies which the boys gave at times in the school-room; at ten
years of age he was the star of the company, which did not even lose respect
for him when once, being called suddenly upon the stage through a mistake,
he appeared with his mouth full of honey-cake, which he was obliged to
swallow painfully while the audience roared at the situation. Afterward,
when he rushed around the stage flourishing a wooden sabre, he was not a
tragedian to be trifled with. The glory of it even paid him for the cruelty of
having to run away to see a real play.
It was a favorite amusement with him after school to wander down to the
wharves, where he would spend hours in watching the ships load and
unload, and dream of the day when he, too, should visit those beautiful
regions that lay only in reach of their white sails; for, fond as he was of
boyish sports, he was much given to day-dreams, and the romantic past of
the old world held a great charm for him. His favorite books were
"Robinson Crusoe," "The Arabian Nights," "Gulliver's Travels," and all
stories of adventure and travel. The world beyond the sea seemed a
fairyland to him; a little print of London Bridge and another of Kensington
Gardens, that hung up in his bed-room, stirred his heart wistfully, and he
fairly envied the odd-looking old gentlemen and ladies who appeared to be
loitering around the arches of St. John's Gate, as shown in a cut on the cover
of an old magazine.
Later his imagination was also kindled by short excursions to the then wild
regions of the Hudson and Mohawk valleys. Drifting up the Hudson in a
little sloop, day after day the picturesque beauty of the Highlands and
Catskills impressed itself more deeply upon him, while his mind dwelt
fondly upon the traditions which still lingered around the mountains and
rivers forever associated with the struggles of the early settlers. Years
afterward we find the remembrance of these days gracing with loving touch
the pages of some of his choicest work, and it is this power of sympathy, so
early aroused, that gives Irving one of his greatest charms as a writer, and
makes the period of which he writes seem as real as if a part of to-day.
Page 29
At seventeen Irving left school and began to study for the bar. But his
health, which had always been delicate, made it necessary for him to take a
long rest from study, and he accordingly left America for two years of travel
abroad. He visited England, France, and Italy, taking great delight in seeing
those lands he had so often dreamed of, in meeting the famous people of the
day, and, above all, in indulging in frequent visits to the theatre and opera,
becoming in this way acquainted with all the great singers and actors whose
reputation had reached America. It was after his return home that he
brought out his Knickerbocker history, a work which made him so famous
that when he returned to England some time afterward he found himself
very well known in the best literary circles. The results of this second visit
are found in the volumes comprising Geoffrey Crayon's Sketch Book,
Bracebridge Hall, Tales of a Traveller and other miscellany, in which occur
charming descriptions of English country life, delightful ghost stories, the
famous description of an English Christmas, the immortal legend of Rip
Van Winkle, and an account of a visit to the haunts of Robin Hood, whose
exploits had so fascinated him as a boy that he once spent his entire holiday
money to obtain a copy of his adventures.
Abbotsford is an account of a visit that Irving paid to Sir Walter Scott. It is a
charming revelation of the social side of Scott's character, who welcomed
Irving as a younger brother in art, became his guide in his visit to Yarrow
and Melrose Abbey, and took long rambling walks with him all around the
country made so famous by the great novelist. Irving recalled as among the
most delightful hours of his life those walks over the Scottish hills with
Scott, who was described by the peasantry as having "an awfu' knowledge
of history," and whose talk was full of the folk-lore, poetry, and
superstitions that made up the interest of the place.
In the evening they sat in the drawing-room, while Scott, with a great
hound, Maida, at his feet, read to them a scrap of old poetry or a chapter
from King Arthur, or told some delightful bit of peasant fairy lore, like that
of the black cat who, on hearing one shepherd tell another of having seen a
number of cats dressed in mourning following a coffin, sprang up the
chimney in haste, exclaiming: "Then I am king of the cats," and vanished to
take possession of his vacant kingdom. From this time Irving's life was one
of constant literary labor for many years, all of which were spent abroad.
health, which had always been delicate, made it necessary for him to take a
long rest from study, and he accordingly left America for two years of travel
abroad. He visited England, France, and Italy, taking great delight in seeing
those lands he had so often dreamed of, in meeting the famous people of the
day, and, above all, in indulging in frequent visits to the theatre and opera,
becoming in this way acquainted with all the great singers and actors whose
reputation had reached America. It was after his return home that he
brought out his Knickerbocker history, a work which made him so famous
that when he returned to England some time afterward he found himself
very well known in the best literary circles. The results of this second visit
are found in the volumes comprising Geoffrey Crayon's Sketch Book,
Bracebridge Hall, Tales of a Traveller and other miscellany, in which occur
charming descriptions of English country life, delightful ghost stories, the
famous description of an English Christmas, the immortal legend of Rip
Van Winkle, and an account of a visit to the haunts of Robin Hood, whose
exploits had so fascinated him as a boy that he once spent his entire holiday
money to obtain a copy of his adventures.
Abbotsford is an account of a visit that Irving paid to Sir Walter Scott. It is a
charming revelation of the social side of Scott's character, who welcomed
Irving as a younger brother in art, became his guide in his visit to Yarrow
and Melrose Abbey, and took long rambling walks with him all around the
country made so famous by the great novelist. Irving recalled as among the
most delightful hours of his life those walks over the Scottish hills with
Scott, who was described by the peasantry as having "an awfu' knowledge
of history," and whose talk was full of the folk-lore, poetry, and
superstitions that made up the interest of the place.
In the evening they sat in the drawing-room, while Scott, with a great
hound, Maida, at his feet, read to them a scrap of old poetry or a chapter
from King Arthur, or told some delightful bit of peasant fairy lore, like that
of the black cat who, on hearing one shepherd tell another of having seen a
number of cats dressed in mourning following a coffin, sprang up the
chimney in haste, exclaiming: "Then I am king of the cats," and vanished to
take possession of his vacant kingdom. From this time Irving's life was one
of constant literary labor for many years, all of which were spent abroad.
Page 30
His works on the companions of Columbus, and the Alhambra, were written
during his residence in Spain, where he had access to the national archives
and where he became as familiar with the life of the people as it was
possible for a stranger to become. He was at home both in the dignified
circles of higher life and among the picturesque and simple peasantry,
whose characteristics he draws with such loving grace.
After seventeen years' absence Irving returned to America, where he was
welcomed as one who had won for his country great honors. He was the
first writer to make American literature respected abroad, and his return was
made the occasion of numerous fêtes given in his honor in New York and
other cities. He now built Sunnyside, on the Hudson, the home that he loved
so dearly and that will ever be famous as the abode of America's first great
writer.
His principal works following the Spanish histories were Astoria, the
history of the fur-trading company in Oregon founded by the head of the
Astor family; Captain Bonneville, the adventures of a hunter in the far
West; the Life of Goldsmith and the Lives of Mahomet and His Successors.
He returned to Spain in 1842 as ambassador, and remained four years. In
the Legends of the Conquest of Spain Irving tells the story of the conquest
of Spain by the Moors, as related in the old Spanish and Moorish
chronicles. The pages are full of the spirit of the warfare of the middle ages.
Here we see the great Arab chieftain, Taric, the one-eyed, with a handful of
men cruising along the Spanish coast to spy out its strength and weakness,
and finally making a bold dash inland to capture and despoil a city and
return to Africa laden with plunder to report the richness of the land.
"Behold!" writes Taric's chief in a letter to the Caliph, "a land that equals
Syria in its soil, Arabia in its temperature, India in its flowers and spices,
and Cathay in its precious stones."
And at this news the Caliph wrote back in haste that God was great, and
that it was evidently his will that the infidel should perish, and bade the
Moors go forward and conquer.
In these delightful chapters we follow Taric in his conquests from the taking
of the rock of Calpe, henceforth called from him Gibraltar, the rock of
during his residence in Spain, where he had access to the national archives
and where he became as familiar with the life of the people as it was
possible for a stranger to become. He was at home both in the dignified
circles of higher life and among the picturesque and simple peasantry,
whose characteristics he draws with such loving grace.
After seventeen years' absence Irving returned to America, where he was
welcomed as one who had won for his country great honors. He was the
first writer to make American literature respected abroad, and his return was
made the occasion of numerous fêtes given in his honor in New York and
other cities. He now built Sunnyside, on the Hudson, the home that he loved
so dearly and that will ever be famous as the abode of America's first great
writer.
His principal works following the Spanish histories were Astoria, the
history of the fur-trading company in Oregon founded by the head of the
Astor family; Captain Bonneville, the adventures of a hunter in the far
West; the Life of Goldsmith and the Lives of Mahomet and His Successors.
He returned to Spain in 1842 as ambassador, and remained four years. In
the Legends of the Conquest of Spain Irving tells the story of the conquest
of Spain by the Moors, as related in the old Spanish and Moorish
chronicles. The pages are full of the spirit of the warfare of the middle ages.
Here we see the great Arab chieftain, Taric, the one-eyed, with a handful of
men cruising along the Spanish coast to spy out its strength and weakness,
and finally making a bold dash inland to capture and despoil a city and
return to Africa laden with plunder to report the richness of the land.
"Behold!" writes Taric's chief in a letter to the Caliph, "a land that equals
Syria in its soil, Arabia in its temperature, India in its flowers and spices,
and Cathay in its precious stones."
And at this news the Caliph wrote back in haste that God was great, and
that it was evidently his will that the infidel should perish, and bade the
Moors go forward and conquer.
In these delightful chapters we follow Taric in his conquests from the taking
of the rock of Calpe, henceforth called from him Gibraltar, the rock of
Page 31
Taric, to the final overthrow of the Christians and the establishment of the
Moorish supremacy in Spain.
The whole story is a brilliant, living picture of that romantic age. The
Spanish king goes to battle wearing robes of gold brocade, sandals
embroidered with gold and diamonds, and a crown studded with the
costliest jewels of Spain. He rides in a chariot of ivory, and a thousand
cavaliers knighted by his own hand surround him, while tens of thousands
of his brave soldiers follow him, guarding the sacred banners emblazoned
with the cross. The Moorish vanguard, riding the famous horses of Arabia,
advance to the sound of trumpet and cymbal, their gay robes and snowy
turbans and their arms of burnished gold and steel glittering in the sunshine,
which reflects in every direction the sacred crescent, the symbol of their
faith. The surroundings are equally picturesque and romantic. The famous
plain of Granada, adorned with groves and gardens and winding streams,
and guarded by the famous Mountains of the Sun and Air, forms the
foreground to the picture, while in the distance we see the gloomy mountain
passes, the fortified rocks and castles, and the great walled cities, through
which the Moors passed, always victorious and never pausing until their
banners floated from every cliff and tower.
Scattered through the narrative of battles and sieges we find also many
legends that abounded at that time both in the Moslem and Christian faiths,
translated with such fidelity from the old chroniclers that they retain all the
supernatural flavor of the original. Here we learn how Arab and Christian
alike beheld portents, saw visions, received messages from the spirits, and
were advised, encouraged, and comforted by signs and warnings from
heaven, the whole narrative being most valuable as presenting in fine
literary form the every-day life and intense religious fervor of the soldier of
the middle ages.
For eight hundred years the Moors held Spain. They built beautiful cities
and palaces, the remains of which are marvels to this day; they made the
plain of Granada a garden of flowers; they preserved classical literature
when the rest of Europe was sunk in ignorance; they studied the sciences,
and had great and famous schools, which were attended by the youth of all
nations; they rescued the Jewish people from the oppression of the
Moorish supremacy in Spain.
The whole story is a brilliant, living picture of that romantic age. The
Spanish king goes to battle wearing robes of gold brocade, sandals
embroidered with gold and diamonds, and a crown studded with the
costliest jewels of Spain. He rides in a chariot of ivory, and a thousand
cavaliers knighted by his own hand surround him, while tens of thousands
of his brave soldiers follow him, guarding the sacred banners emblazoned
with the cross. The Moorish vanguard, riding the famous horses of Arabia,
advance to the sound of trumpet and cymbal, their gay robes and snowy
turbans and their arms of burnished gold and steel glittering in the sunshine,
which reflects in every direction the sacred crescent, the symbol of their
faith. The surroundings are equally picturesque and romantic. The famous
plain of Granada, adorned with groves and gardens and winding streams,
and guarded by the famous Mountains of the Sun and Air, forms the
foreground to the picture, while in the distance we see the gloomy mountain
passes, the fortified rocks and castles, and the great walled cities, through
which the Moors passed, always victorious and never pausing until their
banners floated from every cliff and tower.
Scattered through the narrative of battles and sieges we find also many
legends that abounded at that time both in the Moslem and Christian faiths,
translated with such fidelity from the old chroniclers that they retain all the
supernatural flavor of the original. Here we learn how Arab and Christian
alike beheld portents, saw visions, received messages from the spirits, and
were advised, encouraged, and comforted by signs and warnings from
heaven, the whole narrative being most valuable as presenting in fine
literary form the every-day life and intense religious fervor of the soldier of
the middle ages.
For eight hundred years the Moors held Spain. They built beautiful cities
and palaces, the remains of which are marvels to this day; they made the
plain of Granada a garden of flowers; they preserved classical literature
when the rest of Europe was sunk in ignorance; they studied the sciences,
and had great and famous schools, which were attended by the youth of all
nations; they rescued the Jewish people from the oppression of the
Page 32
Spaniards, and made them honorable citizens; and they impressed upon
their surroundings an art so beautiful that its influence has extended
throughout Christendom. Their occupation of Spain at that time probably
did more for the preservation of literature, science, and art than any other
event in history.
In his chapters on the Alhambra, the beauties of that celebrated palace, the
favorite abode of the Moorish kings, is described by Irving as seen by him
during a visit in 1829. Even at that date, nearly four hundred years after its
seizure by the Spaniards, the Alhambra retained much of its original
magnificence. The great courts, with their pavements of white marble, and
fountains bordered with roses, the archways, balconies, and halls decorated
with fretwork and filigree and incrusted with tiles of the most exquisite
design; the gilded cupolas and panels of lapis lazuli, and the carved lions
supporting the alabaster basins of the fountains, all appealed to Irving so
strongly that when he first entered the palace it seemed, he relates, as if he
had been transported into the past and was living in an enchanted realm.
Irving remained some months in the Alhambra, living over again the scenes
of Moorish story, and so catching the spirit of the lost grandeur of the old
palace, that his descriptions read like a bit of genuine Arabian chronicle,
which had been kept safe until then in the grim guardianship of the past.
The chapters of the Alhambra are also full of delightful legends, the fairy
tales which time had woven around the beautiful ruin, and which the
custodians of the place related gravely to Irving as genuine history. It calls
up a pleasant picture to think of Irving sitting in the stately hall or in his
balcony, listening to one of these old tales from the lips of his tattered but
devoted domestic, while the twilight was gathering and the nightingale
singing in the groves and gardens beneath.
He himself said that it was the realization of a day-dream which he had
cherished since the time when, in earliest boyhood on the banks of the
Hudson, he had pored over the story of Granada.
In his work, The Conquest of Granada, Irving relates the story of the
retaking of Granada by Ferdinand and Isabella, during a war which lasted
ten years and which held nothing but disaster for the Moors. Ferdinand and
their surroundings an art so beautiful that its influence has extended
throughout Christendom. Their occupation of Spain at that time probably
did more for the preservation of literature, science, and art than any other
event in history.
In his chapters on the Alhambra, the beauties of that celebrated palace, the
favorite abode of the Moorish kings, is described by Irving as seen by him
during a visit in 1829. Even at that date, nearly four hundred years after its
seizure by the Spaniards, the Alhambra retained much of its original
magnificence. The great courts, with their pavements of white marble, and
fountains bordered with roses, the archways, balconies, and halls decorated
with fretwork and filigree and incrusted with tiles of the most exquisite
design; the gilded cupolas and panels of lapis lazuli, and the carved lions
supporting the alabaster basins of the fountains, all appealed to Irving so
strongly that when he first entered the palace it seemed, he relates, as if he
had been transported into the past and was living in an enchanted realm.
Irving remained some months in the Alhambra, living over again the scenes
of Moorish story, and so catching the spirit of the lost grandeur of the old
palace, that his descriptions read like a bit of genuine Arabian chronicle,
which had been kept safe until then in the grim guardianship of the past.
The chapters of the Alhambra are also full of delightful legends, the fairy
tales which time had woven around the beautiful ruin, and which the
custodians of the place related gravely to Irving as genuine history. It calls
up a pleasant picture to think of Irving sitting in the stately hall or in his
balcony, listening to one of these old tales from the lips of his tattered but
devoted domestic, while the twilight was gathering and the nightingale
singing in the groves and gardens beneath.
He himself said that it was the realization of a day-dream which he had
cherished since the time when, in earliest boyhood on the banks of the
Hudson, he had pored over the story of Granada.
In his work, The Conquest of Granada, Irving relates the story of the
retaking of Granada by Ferdinand and Isabella, during a war which lasted
ten years and which held nothing but disaster for the Moors. Ferdinand and
Page 33
Isabella took the field with an army composed of the nobles of Spain and
their followers, and which represented the chivalry of Europe, for all
Christendom hastened to espouse the holy cause of driving the infidel from
the land. The Spanish camps glittered with the burnished armor and gold-
embroidered banners of foreign knights; and whether on the march, in the
field, or in camp, the whole pageant of the war as depicted by Irving passes
before our eyes like a brilliant panorama. We see the Moorish king looking
down from the towers of the Alhambra upon the plains once green and
blooming but now desolate with fire and sword by the hand of Ferdinand.
We follow the Moors as they rush from their walls in one of their splendid
but hopeless sallies, to return discomfited, and hear the wail of the women
and old men—"Woe! woe! to Granada, for its strong men shall fall by the
sword and its maidens be led into captivity." We watch the Spaniards,
tireless in endeavor, building the fortified city of Santa Fé, the city of holy
faith, to take the place of the camp destroyed by fire, and which has
remained famous as the place where Columbus received from Isabella his
commission to sail westward until India was reached. And in the end we see
the Moors in their retreat looking sadly from the hill which is called to this
day, The Last Sigh of the Moor, upon the beautiful valley and mountains
lost to them forever. So graphically is the scene described that Irving must
ever remain the historian of the Moors of Spain, whose spirit seemed to
inspire the beautiful words in which he celebrated their conquests, their
achievements, and their defeats.
A favorite among Irving's books was the Life of Washington, based upon the
correspondence of the great statesman. It is an appreciative story of the life
work of Washington, written by one whose own work connected the past
and present, and who, as a child, had felt the hand of the nation's hero laid
upon his head in blessing.
In the Chronicle of Wolfert's Roost Irving follows in imagination old
Diedrich Knickerbocker into the famous region of Sleepy Hollow, where
much of the material for the celebrated Knickerbocker's History was said to
have been collected. This chronicle, it was claimed, was written upon the
identical old Dutch writing desk that Diedrich used; the elbow chair was the
same that he sat in; the clock was the very one he consulted so often during
his long hours of composition. In these pages old Diedrich walks as a real
their followers, and which represented the chivalry of Europe, for all
Christendom hastened to espouse the holy cause of driving the infidel from
the land. The Spanish camps glittered with the burnished armor and gold-
embroidered banners of foreign knights; and whether on the march, in the
field, or in camp, the whole pageant of the war as depicted by Irving passes
before our eyes like a brilliant panorama. We see the Moorish king looking
down from the towers of the Alhambra upon the plains once green and
blooming but now desolate with fire and sword by the hand of Ferdinand.
We follow the Moors as they rush from their walls in one of their splendid
but hopeless sallies, to return discomfited, and hear the wail of the women
and old men—"Woe! woe! to Granada, for its strong men shall fall by the
sword and its maidens be led into captivity." We watch the Spaniards,
tireless in endeavor, building the fortified city of Santa Fé, the city of holy
faith, to take the place of the camp destroyed by fire, and which has
remained famous as the place where Columbus received from Isabella his
commission to sail westward until India was reached. And in the end we see
the Moors in their retreat looking sadly from the hill which is called to this
day, The Last Sigh of the Moor, upon the beautiful valley and mountains
lost to them forever. So graphically is the scene described that Irving must
ever remain the historian of the Moors of Spain, whose spirit seemed to
inspire the beautiful words in which he celebrated their conquests, their
achievements, and their defeats.
A favorite among Irving's books was the Life of Washington, based upon the
correspondence of the great statesman. It is an appreciative story of the life
work of Washington, written by one whose own work connected the past
and present, and who, as a child, had felt the hand of the nation's hero laid
upon his head in blessing.
In the Chronicle of Wolfert's Roost Irving follows in imagination old
Diedrich Knickerbocker into the famous region of Sleepy Hollow, where
much of the material for the celebrated Knickerbocker's History was said to
have been collected. This chronicle, it was claimed, was written upon the
identical old Dutch writing desk that Diedrich used; the elbow chair was the
same that he sat in; the clock was the very one he consulted so often during
his long hours of composition. In these pages old Diedrich walks as a real
Page 34
person and Irving follows him with faithful step through the region that he
loved so fondly all his life.
Everything here is dwelt upon with lingering touch; the brooks and streams,
the meadows and cornfields, the orchards and gardens, and the groves of
beech and chestnut have each their tribute from the pen of one who found
their charms ever fresh, who sought in them rest and happiness, and who
came back to them lovingly to spend the last days of his life in their familiar
companionship.
Irving died in 1859 and was buried at Sunnyside, in sight of the Hudson
whose legends he had immortalized and whose beauty never ceased to
charm him from the moment it first captivated his heart in his boyhood
days.
loved so fondly all his life.
Everything here is dwelt upon with lingering touch; the brooks and streams,
the meadows and cornfields, the orchards and gardens, and the groves of
beech and chestnut have each their tribute from the pen of one who found
their charms ever fresh, who sought in them rest and happiness, and who
came back to them lovingly to spend the last days of his life in their familiar
companionship.
Irving died in 1859 and was buried at Sunnyside, in sight of the Hudson
whose legends he had immortalized and whose beauty never ceased to
charm him from the moment it first captivated his heart in his boyhood
days.
Page 35
CHAPTER IV
JAMES FENIMORE COOPER
1789-1851
The region of Otsego Lake, New York, was at the last of the eighteenth
century a wilderness. Here and there rose a little clearing, the birthplace of a
future village, but westward the primeval forest extended for miles around
the little lake, which reflected the shadows of wooded hills on every side.
Here roved deer, wolves, panthers, and bears unmolested in the green
depths and following the same runways which their species had trodden for
centuries. Here also lurked the red man, suspicious and cautious and ever
ready to revenge on the white man the wrongs of his race.
In this beautiful spot lived the boy, James Fenimore Cooper, in the family
mansion built by his father and named Otsego Hall, the starting point of the
now famous village of Cooperstown. It was a fitting home for the boy who
was hereafter to immortalize the Indian race in the pages of fiction. His life
was almost as simple as that of the Indian lads who roamed through the
forest fishing and hunting and knowing no ambition beyond.
The little hamlet lay far away from the highways of travel. The nearest
villages were miles distant and only to be reached on foot or on horseback
through miles of unbroken forest. A visitor was rare, and meant perhaps a
warning that the Indians were on the war-path. Occasionally a new settler
drifted into the little valley, and the village grew slowly through the lad's
boyhood, Otsego Hall keeping its dignity as the Manor House. Sometimes a
visitor of note brought news of the great political troubles in Europe, and
thus Cooper met many men of distinction whose visits seemed to bring the
great world very close to the little settlement. This glimpse of a broader life,
with attendance at the village school and an intimate companionship with
nature, made up his early education. It was not bad training for the future
novelist. The acquaintanceship of celebrated men widened his horizon and
JAMES FENIMORE COOPER
1789-1851
The region of Otsego Lake, New York, was at the last of the eighteenth
century a wilderness. Here and there rose a little clearing, the birthplace of a
future village, but westward the primeval forest extended for miles around
the little lake, which reflected the shadows of wooded hills on every side.
Here roved deer, wolves, panthers, and bears unmolested in the green
depths and following the same runways which their species had trodden for
centuries. Here also lurked the red man, suspicious and cautious and ever
ready to revenge on the white man the wrongs of his race.
In this beautiful spot lived the boy, James Fenimore Cooper, in the family
mansion built by his father and named Otsego Hall, the starting point of the
now famous village of Cooperstown. It was a fitting home for the boy who
was hereafter to immortalize the Indian race in the pages of fiction. His life
was almost as simple as that of the Indian lads who roamed through the
forest fishing and hunting and knowing no ambition beyond.
The little hamlet lay far away from the highways of travel. The nearest
villages were miles distant and only to be reached on foot or on horseback
through miles of unbroken forest. A visitor was rare, and meant perhaps a
warning that the Indians were on the war-path. Occasionally a new settler
drifted into the little valley, and the village grew slowly through the lad's
boyhood, Otsego Hall keeping its dignity as the Manor House. Sometimes a
visitor of note brought news of the great political troubles in Europe, and
thus Cooper met many men of distinction whose visits seemed to bring the
great world very close to the little settlement. This glimpse of a broader life,
with attendance at the village school and an intimate companionship with
nature, made up his early education. It was not bad training for the future
novelist. The acquaintanceship of celebrated men widened his horizon and
Page 36
fed his imagination; his daily life kept his mind fresh and active with the
spirit that was fast turning the uninhabited regions of the frontier into busy
settlements; and the familiar intercourse with nature kept pure the springs of
poetry that lie in every child's heart. He learned wood-lore as the young
Indian learned it, face to face with the divinities of the forest. He knew the
calls of the wild animals far across the gloomy wilderness. He could follow
the deer and bear to their secluded haunts. He could retrace the path of the
retreating wolf by the broken cobwebs glistening in the early sunlight; and
the cry of the panther high overhead in the pines and hemlocks was a
speech as familiar as his own tongue. When he was thirsty he made a
hunter's cup of leaves and drank in the Indian fashion. When fatigued he lay
down to rest with that sense of security that comes only to the forest bred.
When thoughtful he could learn from the lap of the waves against the shore,
the murmur of leaves, and the rustle of wings, those lessons which nature
teaches in her quiet moods.
These experiences and impressions sank into Cooper's heart, and were re-
lived again long after in the pages of his romances.
While still a boy Cooper went to Albany to study, and in 1803 entered Yale
College, at the age of thirteen.
He played as much and studied as little as he possibly could, and the first
year's preparation perhaps accounts for his dismissal from college in his
junior year. This in turn led to a life much more to his liking. His father took
his part in the trouble at Yale, but was now anxious to see his son embarked
on the serious business of life. Both father and son liked the idea of a naval
career for the boy, and it was decided that Cooper should go to sea. He left
New York in the autumn of 1806 on a vessel of the merchant marine. There
was then no Naval Academy in America, and a boy could fit himself for
entering the navy as an officer only by serving before the mast. Cooper was
away nearly a year, his ship, the Sterling, visiting London, Portugal, and
Spain, carrying cargoes from one port to another in the leisurely manner of
the merchant sailing-vessels of that day. It was a time of peculiar interest to
all seamen, and his mind was keenly alive to the new life around him. The
English were expecting a French invasion, and the Channel was full of
ships of war, while every southern port was arming for defence. The
spirit that was fast turning the uninhabited regions of the frontier into busy
settlements; and the familiar intercourse with nature kept pure the springs of
poetry that lie in every child's heart. He learned wood-lore as the young
Indian learned it, face to face with the divinities of the forest. He knew the
calls of the wild animals far across the gloomy wilderness. He could follow
the deer and bear to their secluded haunts. He could retrace the path of the
retreating wolf by the broken cobwebs glistening in the early sunlight; and
the cry of the panther high overhead in the pines and hemlocks was a
speech as familiar as his own tongue. When he was thirsty he made a
hunter's cup of leaves and drank in the Indian fashion. When fatigued he lay
down to rest with that sense of security that comes only to the forest bred.
When thoughtful he could learn from the lap of the waves against the shore,
the murmur of leaves, and the rustle of wings, those lessons which nature
teaches in her quiet moods.
These experiences and impressions sank into Cooper's heart, and were re-
lived again long after in the pages of his romances.
While still a boy Cooper went to Albany to study, and in 1803 entered Yale
College, at the age of thirteen.
He played as much and studied as little as he possibly could, and the first
year's preparation perhaps accounts for his dismissal from college in his
junior year. This in turn led to a life much more to his liking. His father took
his part in the trouble at Yale, but was now anxious to see his son embarked
on the serious business of life. Both father and son liked the idea of a naval
career for the boy, and it was decided that Cooper should go to sea. He left
New York in the autumn of 1806 on a vessel of the merchant marine. There
was then no Naval Academy in America, and a boy could fit himself for
entering the navy as an officer only by serving before the mast. Cooper was
away nearly a year, his ship, the Sterling, visiting London, Portugal, and
Spain, carrying cargoes from one port to another in the leisurely manner of
the merchant sailing-vessels of that day. It was a time of peculiar interest to
all seamen, and his mind was keenly alive to the new life around him. The
English were expecting a French invasion, and the Channel was full of
ships of war, while every southern port was arming for defence. The
Page 37
Mediterranean was terrorized by the Barbary pirates, who, under cover of
night, descended upon any unprotected merchant vessel, stole the cargo,
scuttled the ship, and sold the crew into slavery, to Tripolitan and Algerine
husbandmen, whose orchards of date and fig were cultivated by many an
American or English slave.
Cooper saw all this and remembered it, being even then a student of men
and events. His work was hard and dangerous; he was never admitted to the
cabin of the ship; in storm or wind his place was on the deck among the
rough sailors, who were his only companions. But this training developed
the good material that was in him, and when in 1808 he received his
commission as midshipman he was well equipped for his duties.
Cooper remained in the navy three years and a half. He spent part of this
time at the port of Oswego, Lake Ontario, superintending the building of a
war vessel, the Oneida, intended for the defence of the Canadian frontier in
case of a war with England. The days passed in this wild region were not
fruitless, for here in the solitude of the primeval forest Cooper found later
the background of a famous story. It was the land of the red man, and
during the long winter months of his residence there Cooper dwelt in spirit
with the wild natives, though he little dreamed that he was to be the
historian that would give the story of their lives to a succeeding generation.
Cooper saw no active service during the time, and resigned his commission
on his marriage.
Several succeeding years were passed partly in Westchester County, his
wife's former home, and partly in Cooperstown. Here he began the erection
of a stone dwelling, in Fenimore, a suburb of the old village. While living at
Scarsdale, Westchester County, N. Y., he had produced his first book.
Already thirty years old, a literary career was far from his thoughts. This
first novel was merely the result of a challenge springing from a boast.
Reading a dull tale of English life to his wife, he declared that he could
write a better story himself, and as a result produced a tale in two volumes,
called Precaution. It was founded upon English society life, and it obtained
some favorable notices from English papers. But it showed no real talent.
But in the next year, 1821, he published a story foreshadowing his fame and
striking a new note in American literature. At that time Americans still
night, descended upon any unprotected merchant vessel, stole the cargo,
scuttled the ship, and sold the crew into slavery, to Tripolitan and Algerine
husbandmen, whose orchards of date and fig were cultivated by many an
American or English slave.
Cooper saw all this and remembered it, being even then a student of men
and events. His work was hard and dangerous; he was never admitted to the
cabin of the ship; in storm or wind his place was on the deck among the
rough sailors, who were his only companions. But this training developed
the good material that was in him, and when in 1808 he received his
commission as midshipman he was well equipped for his duties.
Cooper remained in the navy three years and a half. He spent part of this
time at the port of Oswego, Lake Ontario, superintending the building of a
war vessel, the Oneida, intended for the defence of the Canadian frontier in
case of a war with England. The days passed in this wild region were not
fruitless, for here in the solitude of the primeval forest Cooper found later
the background of a famous story. It was the land of the red man, and
during the long winter months of his residence there Cooper dwelt in spirit
with the wild natives, though he little dreamed that he was to be the
historian that would give the story of their lives to a succeeding generation.
Cooper saw no active service during the time, and resigned his commission
on his marriage.
Several succeeding years were passed partly in Westchester County, his
wife's former home, and partly in Cooperstown. Here he began the erection
of a stone dwelling, in Fenimore, a suburb of the old village. While living at
Scarsdale, Westchester County, N. Y., he had produced his first book.
Already thirty years old, a literary career was far from his thoughts. This
first novel was merely the result of a challenge springing from a boast.
Reading a dull tale of English life to his wife, he declared that he could
write a better story himself, and as a result produced a tale in two volumes,
called Precaution. It was founded upon English society life, and it obtained
some favorable notices from English papers. But it showed no real talent.
But in the next year, 1821, he published a story foreshadowing his fame and
striking a new note in American literature. At that time Americans still
Page 38
cherished stirring memories of the Revolution. Men and women could still
recall the victories of Bunker Hill and Trenton, and the disasters of
Monmouth and Long Island.
Cooper's own first impressions of life were vivid with the patriotism that
beat at fever heat during his youth, when the birth of American
independence was within the recollection of many. In choosing a subject for
fiction Cooper therefore naturally turned to the late struggle, and American
literature owes him a large debt for thus throwing into literary form the
spirit of those thrilling times. This novel, The Spy, was founded upon the
story of a veritable spy who had been employed by the Revolutionary
officer who related to Cooper some of his daring adventures. Taking this
scout for a hero Cooper kept the scene in Westchester and wove from a few
facts the most thrilling piece of fiction that had yet appeared in the United
States. The novel appeared in December, 1821, and in a few months it had
made Cooper famous both in America and Europe. It was published in
England by the firm which had brought out Irving's Sketch Book, and it met
with a success that spoke highly for its merit, since the story described
English defeat and American triumphs. The translator of the Waverley
novels made a French version, and before long the book appeared in several
other European tongues, while its hero, Harvey Birch, won and has kept for
himself an honorable place in literature.
Cooper had now found his work, and he continued to illustrate American
life in fiction. His most popular books are the Leather Stocking Tales and
his novels of the sea. The Leather Stocking Tales consist of five stories, The
Deerslayer, The Last of the Mohicans, The Pathfinder, The Pioneers, and
The Prairie, concerning the same hero, Leatherstocking.
In The Deerslayer the hero of the series makes his appearance as a youth of
German descent whose parents had settled near a clan of the Mohegans on
the Schoharie River. At a great Indian feast he receives the name Deerslayer
from the father of Chingachgook, his Indian boy friend, and the story is an
account of his first war-path. The tale was suggested to the author one
afternoon as he paused for a moment while riding to gaze over the lake he
so loved, and whose shores, as he looked, seemed suddenly to be peopled
with the figures of a vanished race. As the vision faded he turned to his
recall the victories of Bunker Hill and Trenton, and the disasters of
Monmouth and Long Island.
Cooper's own first impressions of life were vivid with the patriotism that
beat at fever heat during his youth, when the birth of American
independence was within the recollection of many. In choosing a subject for
fiction Cooper therefore naturally turned to the late struggle, and American
literature owes him a large debt for thus throwing into literary form the
spirit of those thrilling times. This novel, The Spy, was founded upon the
story of a veritable spy who had been employed by the Revolutionary
officer who related to Cooper some of his daring adventures. Taking this
scout for a hero Cooper kept the scene in Westchester and wove from a few
facts the most thrilling piece of fiction that had yet appeared in the United
States. The novel appeared in December, 1821, and in a few months it had
made Cooper famous both in America and Europe. It was published in
England by the firm which had brought out Irving's Sketch Book, and it met
with a success that spoke highly for its merit, since the story described
English defeat and American triumphs. The translator of the Waverley
novels made a French version, and before long the book appeared in several
other European tongues, while its hero, Harvey Birch, won and has kept for
himself an honorable place in literature.
Cooper had now found his work, and he continued to illustrate American
life in fiction. His most popular books are the Leather Stocking Tales and
his novels of the sea. The Leather Stocking Tales consist of five stories, The
Deerslayer, The Last of the Mohicans, The Pathfinder, The Pioneers, and
The Prairie, concerning the same hero, Leatherstocking.
In The Deerslayer the hero of the series makes his appearance as a youth of
German descent whose parents had settled near a clan of the Mohegans on
the Schoharie River. At a great Indian feast he receives the name Deerslayer
from the father of Chingachgook, his Indian boy friend, and the story is an
account of his first war-path. The tale was suggested to the author one
afternoon as he paused for a moment while riding to gaze over the lake he
so loved, and whose shores, as he looked, seemed suddenly to be peopled
with the figures of a vanished race. As the vision faded he turned to his
Page 39
daughter and said that he must write a story about the little lake, and thus
the idea of Deerslayer was born. In a few days the story was begun. The
scene is laid on Otsego Lake, and in the tale are incorporated many tender
memories of Cooper's own boyhood. It portrays Leatherstocking as a young
scout just entering manhood, and embodies some of the author's best work.
Perhaps no one was so well-fitted to illustrate the ideal friendship between
Deerslayer and Chingachgook as he, who in his boyhood stood many a time
beside the lakeside as the shadows fell over the forest, not knowing whether
the faint crackling of the bushes meant the approach of the thirsty deer, or
signalled the presence of some Indian hunter watching with jealous eye the
white intruder.
In The Last of the Mohicans, Leatherstocking, under the name Hawkeye, is
represented in the prime of manhood, his adventures forming some of the
most exciting events of the series. Here his old friend Chingachgook and
the latter's son Uncas follow Deerslayer hand in hand, and make, next to the
hero, the principal characters of the story, the scene of which is laid near
Lake Champlain during the trouble between the French and English for the
possession of Canada.
In The Pathfinder the famous scout, under the name which gives the title to
the book, is carried still further in his adventurous career. The scene is laid
near Lake Ontario where Cooper spent some months while in the navy.
These three tales are not only the finest of the series from a literary
standpoint, but they illustrate as well the life of those white men of the
forest who lived as near to nature as the Indian himself and whose deeds
helped make the history of the country in its beginnings.
The Pioneers finds Leatherstocking an old hunter living on Otsego Lake at
the time of its first settlement by the whites. The character was suggested by
an old hunter of the regions who in Cooper's boyhood came frequently to
the door of his father's house to sell the game he had killed. The hero is in
this book called Natty Bumppo and the story is one of the primitive life of
the frontiersmen of that period. Their occupations, interests and ambitions
form the background to the picture of Leatherstocking, the rustic
philosopher, who has finished the most active part of his career, and who
has gathered from nature some of her sweetest lessons. Many of the scenes
the idea of Deerslayer was born. In a few days the story was begun. The
scene is laid on Otsego Lake, and in the tale are incorporated many tender
memories of Cooper's own boyhood. It portrays Leatherstocking as a young
scout just entering manhood, and embodies some of the author's best work.
Perhaps no one was so well-fitted to illustrate the ideal friendship between
Deerslayer and Chingachgook as he, who in his boyhood stood many a time
beside the lakeside as the shadows fell over the forest, not knowing whether
the faint crackling of the bushes meant the approach of the thirsty deer, or
signalled the presence of some Indian hunter watching with jealous eye the
white intruder.
In The Last of the Mohicans, Leatherstocking, under the name Hawkeye, is
represented in the prime of manhood, his adventures forming some of the
most exciting events of the series. Here his old friend Chingachgook and
the latter's son Uncas follow Deerslayer hand in hand, and make, next to the
hero, the principal characters of the story, the scene of which is laid near
Lake Champlain during the trouble between the French and English for the
possession of Canada.
In The Pathfinder the famous scout, under the name which gives the title to
the book, is carried still further in his adventurous career. The scene is laid
near Lake Ontario where Cooper spent some months while in the navy.
These three tales are not only the finest of the series from a literary
standpoint, but they illustrate as well the life of those white men of the
forest who lived as near to nature as the Indian himself and whose deeds
helped make the history of the country in its beginnings.
The Pioneers finds Leatherstocking an old hunter living on Otsego Lake at
the time of its first settlement by the whites. The character was suggested by
an old hunter of the regions who in Cooper's boyhood came frequently to
the door of his father's house to sell the game he had killed. The hero is in
this book called Natty Bumppo and the story is one of the primitive life of
the frontiersmen of that period. Their occupations, interests and ambitions
form the background to the picture of Leatherstocking, the rustic
philosopher, who has finished the most active part of his career, and who
has gathered from nature some of her sweetest lessons. Many of the scenes
Page 40
in the book are transcriptions from the actual life of those hardy pioneers
who joined Cooper's father in the settlement of Cooperstown, while the
whole is tinged with that tender reminiscence of the author's youth which
sets it apart from the rest though it is, perhaps, the least perfect story of the
series.
Leatherstocking closes his career in The Prairie, a novel of the plains of the
great West, whither he had gone to spend his last days. It is the story of the
lonely life of the trapper of those days, whose love of solitude has led him
far from the frontier, and whose dignified death fitly closes his courageous
life. It is supposed that the actual experiences of Daniel Boone suggested
this ending to the series.
The story of the war of the frontiersmen with nature, with circumstances
and with the red man is told in these books. It is the romance of real history
and Leatherstocking was but the picture of many a brave settler whose
deeds were unrecorded and whose name remains unknown. Side by side
with Leatherstocking stand those Indian characters which the genius of
Cooper immortalized and which have passed into history as typical.
Cooper began the tales without any thought of making a series, but the
overwhelming success of The Pioneers, the first which appeared, led him to
produce book after book until the whole life of the hero was illustrated.
Cooper's series of sea novels began with The Pilot, published in 1824. It
followed The Pioneers, and showed the novelist to be equally at home on
sea and land. In his stories of frontier life, Cooper followed the great Scott,
whose thrilling tales of Border life and of early English history had opened
a new domain to the novelist. Cooper always acknowledged his debt to the
great Wizard of the North, and, indeed, spoke of himself as a chip of Scott's
block. But in his sea stories Cooper was a creator. He was the first novelist
to bring into fiction the ordinary, every-day life of the sailor afloat, whether
employed on a peaceful merchant vessel or fighting hand to hand in a naval
battle. And it is interesting to know that the creation of the sea story was
another debt that he owed to Scott, though in a far different way. Scott's
novel, The Pirate, had been criticised by Cooper as the work of a man who
had never been at sea. And to prove it the work of a landsman he began his
own story, The Pilot. The time chosen is that of the Revolution, and the
who joined Cooper's father in the settlement of Cooperstown, while the
whole is tinged with that tender reminiscence of the author's youth which
sets it apart from the rest though it is, perhaps, the least perfect story of the
series.
Leatherstocking closes his career in The Prairie, a novel of the plains of the
great West, whither he had gone to spend his last days. It is the story of the
lonely life of the trapper of those days, whose love of solitude has led him
far from the frontier, and whose dignified death fitly closes his courageous
life. It is supposed that the actual experiences of Daniel Boone suggested
this ending to the series.
The story of the war of the frontiersmen with nature, with circumstances
and with the red man is told in these books. It is the romance of real history
and Leatherstocking was but the picture of many a brave settler whose
deeds were unrecorded and whose name remains unknown. Side by side
with Leatherstocking stand those Indian characters which the genius of
Cooper immortalized and which have passed into history as typical.
Cooper began the tales without any thought of making a series, but the
overwhelming success of The Pioneers, the first which appeared, led him to
produce book after book until the whole life of the hero was illustrated.
Cooper's series of sea novels began with The Pilot, published in 1824. It
followed The Pioneers, and showed the novelist to be equally at home on
sea and land. In his stories of frontier life, Cooper followed the great Scott,
whose thrilling tales of Border life and of early English history had opened
a new domain to the novelist. Cooper always acknowledged his debt to the
great Wizard of the North, and, indeed, spoke of himself as a chip of Scott's
block. But in his sea stories Cooper was a creator. He was the first novelist
to bring into fiction the ordinary, every-day life of the sailor afloat, whether
employed on a peaceful merchant vessel or fighting hand to hand in a naval
battle. And it is interesting to know that the creation of the sea story was
another debt that he owed to Scott, though in a far different way. Scott's
novel, The Pirate, had been criticised by Cooper as the work of a man who
had never been at sea. And to prove it the work of a landsman he began his
own story, The Pilot. The time chosen is that of the Revolution, and the
Page 41
hero is the famous adventurer John Paul Jones, introduced under another
name. It was so new a thing to use the technicalities of ship life, and to
describe the details of an evolution in a naval battle, that, familiar as he was
with ocean life, Cooper felt some doubts of his success. To test his power he
read one day to an old shipmate that now famous account of the passage of
the ship through the narrow channel. The effect was all that Cooper hoped.
The old sailor fell into a fury of excitement, paced up and down the room,
and in his eagerness for a moment lived over again a stormy scene in his
own life. Satisfied with this experiment Cooper finished the novel in
content.
The Pilot met with an instant success both in America and Europe. As it was
his first, so it is, perhaps, his best sea story. Into it he put all the freshness of
reminiscence, all the haunting memories of ocean life that had followed him
since his boyhood. It was biographical in the same sense as The Pioneers. A
part of the romance of childhood drafted into the reality of after life.
The Red Rover, the next sea story, came out in 1828. By that time other
novelists were writing tales of the sea, but they were mere imitations of The
Pilot. In The Red Rover the genuine adventures of the sailor class were
again embodied in the thrilling narrative that Cooper alone knew how to
write, and this book has always been one of the most popular of novels.
The Red Rover, so called because of his red beard, and whose name gives
the title to the book, is a well born Englishman who has turned pirate, and
whose daring adventures have made him famous along the coasts of
America, Europe and Africa. The scene opens in the harbor of Newport in
the days when that town was the most important port of the Atlantic coast,
and from there is carried to the high seas, whereon is fought that famous
last sea fight of the Red Rover, the description of which forms one of
Cooper's best efforts.
Wing and Wing is a tale of the Mediterranean during the exciting days of
privateers and pirates in the latter part of the eighteenth century. The great
admiral, Nelson, is introduced in this book, which abounds with incidents
of the tropical seas and reflects much of Cooper's experience during his
apprenticeship on the Sterling. The story is one of Cooper's masterpieces,
name. It was so new a thing to use the technicalities of ship life, and to
describe the details of an evolution in a naval battle, that, familiar as he was
with ocean life, Cooper felt some doubts of his success. To test his power he
read one day to an old shipmate that now famous account of the passage of
the ship through the narrow channel. The effect was all that Cooper hoped.
The old sailor fell into a fury of excitement, paced up and down the room,
and in his eagerness for a moment lived over again a stormy scene in his
own life. Satisfied with this experiment Cooper finished the novel in
content.
The Pilot met with an instant success both in America and Europe. As it was
his first, so it is, perhaps, his best sea story. Into it he put all the freshness of
reminiscence, all the haunting memories of ocean life that had followed him
since his boyhood. It was biographical in the same sense as The Pioneers. A
part of the romance of childhood drafted into the reality of after life.
The Red Rover, the next sea story, came out in 1828. By that time other
novelists were writing tales of the sea, but they were mere imitations of The
Pilot. In The Red Rover the genuine adventures of the sailor class were
again embodied in the thrilling narrative that Cooper alone knew how to
write, and this book has always been one of the most popular of novels.
The Red Rover, so called because of his red beard, and whose name gives
the title to the book, is a well born Englishman who has turned pirate, and
whose daring adventures have made him famous along the coasts of
America, Europe and Africa. The scene opens in the harbor of Newport in
the days when that town was the most important port of the Atlantic coast,
and from there is carried to the high seas, whereon is fought that famous
last sea fight of the Red Rover, the description of which forms one of
Cooper's best efforts.
Wing and Wing is a tale of the Mediterranean during the exciting days of
privateers and pirates in the latter part of the eighteenth century. The great
admiral, Nelson, is introduced in this book, which abounds with incidents
of the tropical seas and reflects much of Cooper's experience during his
apprenticeship on the Sterling. The story is one of Cooper's masterpieces,
Page 42
and, like so much of his work, has preserved in literature a phase of life that
has forever passed away.
In The Two Admirals is introduced, for the first time in fiction, a description
of the evolution of great fleets in action. The scene is taken from English
history, and in many instances the story shows Cooper at his best.
The Water Witch, and Ned Myers, or Life Before the Mast, a biography
almost of Cooper's own early life at sea, must be included among the tales
which illustrate the author's genius as a writer of tales of the sea.
Nothing can be more different than the picture of Leatherstocking and his
Indian friends in the forest retreats of nature and that of the reckless sailor
race which found piracy and murder the only outcome for their fierce
ambitions. Yet both are touched with the art of a master, and both illustrate
Cooper's claim as one of the greatest masters of fiction.
Besides his Leather Stocking Tales and the sea stories Cooper wrote novels,
sketches of travel, essays on the social and political condition of America,
and innumerable pamphlets in answer to attacks made upon him by adverse
critics. But his rank in American literature will ever be determined by the
Leather Stocking Tales and his best sea stories. His place is similar to that
of Scott in English literature, while he enjoys also the reputation of having
opened a new and enchanted realm of fiction.
Next to Hawthorne, he will long be held, probably, the greatest novelist that
America has produced. With the exception of seven years abroad, Cooper
spent his life in his native land. While in Europe he wrote some of his best
novels, and though he grew to love the old world he never wavered in his
devotion to America.
Cooper's popularity abroad was equalled only by that of Scott. His works
were translated and sold even in Turkey, Persia, Egypt and Jerusalem in the
language of those countries. It was said by a traveller that the middle
classes of Europe had gathered all their knowledge of American history
from Cooper's works and that they had never understood the character of
American independence until revealed by this novelist. In spite of defects of
has forever passed away.
In The Two Admirals is introduced, for the first time in fiction, a description
of the evolution of great fleets in action. The scene is taken from English
history, and in many instances the story shows Cooper at his best.
The Water Witch, and Ned Myers, or Life Before the Mast, a biography
almost of Cooper's own early life at sea, must be included among the tales
which illustrate the author's genius as a writer of tales of the sea.
Nothing can be more different than the picture of Leatherstocking and his
Indian friends in the forest retreats of nature and that of the reckless sailor
race which found piracy and murder the only outcome for their fierce
ambitions. Yet both are touched with the art of a master, and both illustrate
Cooper's claim as one of the greatest masters of fiction.
Besides his Leather Stocking Tales and the sea stories Cooper wrote novels,
sketches of travel, essays on the social and political condition of America,
and innumerable pamphlets in answer to attacks made upon him by adverse
critics. But his rank in American literature will ever be determined by the
Leather Stocking Tales and his best sea stories. His place is similar to that
of Scott in English literature, while he enjoys also the reputation of having
opened a new and enchanted realm of fiction.
Next to Hawthorne, he will long be held, probably, the greatest novelist that
America has produced. With the exception of seven years abroad, Cooper
spent his life in his native land. While in Europe he wrote some of his best
novels, and though he grew to love the old world he never wavered in his
devotion to America.
Cooper's popularity abroad was equalled only by that of Scott. His works
were translated and sold even in Turkey, Persia, Egypt and Jerusalem in the
language of those countries. It was said by a traveller that the middle
classes of Europe had gathered all their knowledge of American history
from Cooper's works and that they had never understood the character of
American independence until revealed by this novelist. In spite of defects of
Page 43
style and the poor quality of some of his stories, Cooper has given to fiction
many creations that must live as long as literature endures.
He died in his sixty-second year at Cooperstown.
many creations that must live as long as literature endures.
He died in his sixty-second year at Cooperstown.
Page 44
CHAPTER V
WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT
1794-1878
William Cullen Bryant was born in 1794 in a log farmhouse in the beautiful
Berkshire Hills of Western Massachusetts. His father was the country doctor
and the child was named after a celebrated physician. He began his school
days in a log school-house beside a little brook that crept down from the
hills and went singing on its way to the valley.
All around stood the great forest-covered hills, haunted by wolves, bears,
deer and wild-cats, which occasionally crept down even to the settlements
carrying terror to the hearts of the women and children. Wherever the
slopes were cleared, the farm lands had taken possession, the forest often
creeping up close to the little homes.
From the door-yard of the Bryant homestead the whole world seemed to be
made up of hills and forest, and fertile fields, while in the woods grew the
exquisite New England wild flowers, the laurel and azalea, the violet, the
tiger lily, and the fringed gentian. Here also lived the summer birds of New
England, the robins, the blue bird and the thrush, haunting the woods from
early spring until late autumn.
All these sights and sounds sunk into the boy's heart and made themselves
into a poem which he wrote down in words many years after, and which is
as clear and fresh as the voice of the little brook itself after which it was
named. This poem is called The Rivulet and it shows the poet-child standing
upon the banks of the little stream listening to the song of the birds or
gathering wild flowers.
It was his first lesson in that wonder-book of nature from which he
translated so much that was beautiful that he became the distinctive poet of
WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT
1794-1878
William Cullen Bryant was born in 1794 in a log farmhouse in the beautiful
Berkshire Hills of Western Massachusetts. His father was the country doctor
and the child was named after a celebrated physician. He began his school
days in a log school-house beside a little brook that crept down from the
hills and went singing on its way to the valley.
All around stood the great forest-covered hills, haunted by wolves, bears,
deer and wild-cats, which occasionally crept down even to the settlements
carrying terror to the hearts of the women and children. Wherever the
slopes were cleared, the farm lands had taken possession, the forest often
creeping up close to the little homes.
From the door-yard of the Bryant homestead the whole world seemed to be
made up of hills and forest, and fertile fields, while in the woods grew the
exquisite New England wild flowers, the laurel and azalea, the violet, the
tiger lily, and the fringed gentian. Here also lived the summer birds of New
England, the robins, the blue bird and the thrush, haunting the woods from
early spring until late autumn.
All these sights and sounds sunk into the boy's heart and made themselves
into a poem which he wrote down in words many years after, and which is
as clear and fresh as the voice of the little brook itself after which it was
named. This poem is called The Rivulet and it shows the poet-child standing
upon the banks of the little stream listening to the song of the birds or
gathering wild flowers.
It was his first lesson in that wonder-book of nature from which he
translated so much that was beautiful that he became the distinctive poet of
Page 45
the woods and streams.
Lessons from books he learned in the little log school-house, preparing
himself for ordeals when the minister came to visit the school. At these
times the pupils were dressed in their best and sat in solemn anxiety while
the minister asked them questions out of the catechism and made them a
long speech on morals and good behavior. On one of these occasions the
ten-year-old poet declaimed some of his own verses descriptive of the
school.
In Bryant's boyhood New England farm life was very simple. The farmers
lived in log or slab houses, whose kitchens formed the living room, where
the meals were generally taken. Heat was supplied by the great fireplaces
that sometimes filled one whole side of the kitchen and were furnished with
cranes, spits, and pothooks. Behind the kitchen door hung a bundle of birch
rods with which mischievous boys were kept in order, and in the recess of
the chimney stood the wooden settle where the children sat before bed-time
to watch the fire or glance up through the wide chimney at the stars.
Here, when three years old, Bryant often stood book in hand and with
painful attention to gesture repeated one of Watts's hymns, while his mother
listened and corrected. Here he prepared his lessons, and wrote those first
childish poems so carefully criticised by his father, who was his teacher in
the art of composition. In the poem called A Lifetime Bryant long afterward
described many incidents of his childhood and the influence of his father
and mother upon his art, one developing his talent for composition, and the
other directing his imagination to and enlisting his sympathies with
humanity. This poem shows the boy by his mother's knee, reading the story
of Pharaoh and the Israelites, of David and Goliath, and of the life of Christ.
As he grew older Bryant shared the usual amusements of country life. In the
spring he took his turn in the maple-sugar camp; in the autumn he attended
the huskings when the young people met to husk the corn in each
neighborhood barn successively, until all was done. He helped at the cider-
making bees, and the apple parings, when the cider and apple sauce were
prepared for the year's need; and at the house raisings, when men and boys
raised the frame of a neighbor's house or barn. In those times the farmers
Lessons from books he learned in the little log school-house, preparing
himself for ordeals when the minister came to visit the school. At these
times the pupils were dressed in their best and sat in solemn anxiety while
the minister asked them questions out of the catechism and made them a
long speech on morals and good behavior. On one of these occasions the
ten-year-old poet declaimed some of his own verses descriptive of the
school.
In Bryant's boyhood New England farm life was very simple. The farmers
lived in log or slab houses, whose kitchens formed the living room, where
the meals were generally taken. Heat was supplied by the great fireplaces
that sometimes filled one whole side of the kitchen and were furnished with
cranes, spits, and pothooks. Behind the kitchen door hung a bundle of birch
rods with which mischievous boys were kept in order, and in the recess of
the chimney stood the wooden settle where the children sat before bed-time
to watch the fire or glance up through the wide chimney at the stars.
Here, when three years old, Bryant often stood book in hand and with
painful attention to gesture repeated one of Watts's hymns, while his mother
listened and corrected. Here he prepared his lessons, and wrote those first
childish poems so carefully criticised by his father, who was his teacher in
the art of composition. In the poem called A Lifetime Bryant long afterward
described many incidents of his childhood and the influence of his father
and mother upon his art, one developing his talent for composition, and the
other directing his imagination to and enlisting his sympathies with
humanity. This poem shows the boy by his mother's knee, reading the story
of Pharaoh and the Israelites, of David and Goliath, and of the life of Christ.
As he grew older Bryant shared the usual amusements of country life. In the
spring he took his turn in the maple-sugar camp; in the autumn he attended
the huskings when the young people met to husk the corn in each
neighborhood barn successively, until all was done. He helped at the cider-
making bees, and the apple parings, when the cider and apple sauce were
prepared for the year's need; and at the house raisings, when men and boys
raised the frame of a neighbor's house or barn. In those times the farmers
Page 46
depended upon each other for such friendly aid, and the community seemed
like one great family.
On Sunday everyone went three times to meeting, listened to long sermons,
and sang out of the old Bay Psalm Book. If any unlucky child fell asleep he
was speedily waked up by the tithingman, who would tickle his nose with a
hare's-foot attached to a long pole. Once in a while a boy might be restless
or noisy, and then he was led out of the meeting-house and punished with
the tithingman's rod, a terrible disgrace.
Throughout his childhood Bryant wrote verses upon every subject discussed
in the family, and in those days New England families discussed all the
great events of the time. The listening children became public-spirited and
patriotic without knowing it. At thirteen Bryant wrote a most scathing satire
upon the policy of Thomas Jefferson, intended to make the President hang
his head in shame. It was quoted in all the newspapers opposed to Jefferson,
and a second edition of this pamphlet was called for in a few months.
Bryant here prophesies the evils in store for the country if the President
insisted on the embargo that was then laid upon American vessels, and
advises him to retire to the bogs of Louisiana and search for horned frogs;
advice which Jefferson did not feel called upon to follow. It was Bryant's
first introduction to the reading public, but it was not that path in literature
that he was destined to follow. Only one or two of his earliest verses give
any hint of the poet of nature, though it was during this time that he
absorbed those influences that directed his whole life. It is from the
retrospective poem, Green River, that we really know the boy Bryant to
whom the charm of sky and wood and singing brook was so unconscious
that it seemed a part of life itself. In Green River, written after he became a
man, we hear the echoes of his young days, and we know that the boy's soul
had already entered into a close communion with nature.
But Bryant had not yet reached manhood when the true voice of his heart
was heard in the most celebrated poem that he ever wrote, and one of the
most remarkable ever written by a youth. This was Thanatopsis, which his
father discovered among his papers and sent to the North American Review
without his son's knowledge, so little did the poet of eighteen, who five
like one great family.
On Sunday everyone went three times to meeting, listened to long sermons,
and sang out of the old Bay Psalm Book. If any unlucky child fell asleep he
was speedily waked up by the tithingman, who would tickle his nose with a
hare's-foot attached to a long pole. Once in a while a boy might be restless
or noisy, and then he was led out of the meeting-house and punished with
the tithingman's rod, a terrible disgrace.
Throughout his childhood Bryant wrote verses upon every subject discussed
in the family, and in those days New England families discussed all the
great events of the time. The listening children became public-spirited and
patriotic without knowing it. At thirteen Bryant wrote a most scathing satire
upon the policy of Thomas Jefferson, intended to make the President hang
his head in shame. It was quoted in all the newspapers opposed to Jefferson,
and a second edition of this pamphlet was called for in a few months.
Bryant here prophesies the evils in store for the country if the President
insisted on the embargo that was then laid upon American vessels, and
advises him to retire to the bogs of Louisiana and search for horned frogs;
advice which Jefferson did not feel called upon to follow. It was Bryant's
first introduction to the reading public, but it was not that path in literature
that he was destined to follow. Only one or two of his earliest verses give
any hint of the poet of nature, though it was during this time that he
absorbed those influences that directed his whole life. It is from the
retrospective poem, Green River, that we really know the boy Bryant to
whom the charm of sky and wood and singing brook was so unconscious
that it seemed a part of life itself. In Green River, written after he became a
man, we hear the echoes of his young days, and we know that the boy's soul
had already entered into a close communion with nature.
But Bryant had not yet reached manhood when the true voice of his heart
was heard in the most celebrated poem that he ever wrote, and one of the
most remarkable ever written by a youth. This was Thanatopsis, which his
father discovered among his papers and sent to the North American Review
without his son's knowledge, so little did the poet of eighteen, who five
Page 47
years before had published the tirade against Jefferson, realize that he had
produced the most remarkable verses yet written in America.
Thanatopsis attracted instant attention in this country and in England. It had
appeared anonymously, and American critics insisted that it could not be the
work of an American author as no native poet approached it either in
sublimity of thought or perfection of style. But Thanatopsis bears no trace
of English influence, nor was it strange that an heir of the Puritan spirit,
who had lived in daily communion with nature, should thus set to the music
of poetry the hopes and inspirations of his race.
Thanatopsis is the first great American poem, and it divides by a sharp line
the poetry hitherto written on our soil from that which was to follow.
Henceforth the poets of the newer England ceased to find their greatest
inspiration in the older land. At the time of the publication of the poem
Bryant was studying law in Great Barrington, Mass., having been obliged
by poverty to leave college after a two years' course. It was in the brief
interval before beginning his office studies that he wrote Thanatopsis
putting it aside for future revision.
He was already hard at work upon his profession when his sudden literary
success changed all his plans. Destined by nature to be a man of letters, he
poured forth verse and prose during the whole time he was studying and
practising law. Six months after the publication of Thanatopsis the poem
entitled To a Waterfowl, suggested by the devious flight of a wild duck
across the sunset sky, appeared.
It is a perfect picture of the reedy river banks, the wet marshes, and the
lonely lakes over which the bird hovered, and it is full of the charm of
nature herself. From this time on Bryant's touch never faltered. He was the
chosen poet of the wild beauty of his native hills and valleys, and his own
pure spirit revealed the most sacred meanings of this beauty.
In 1821 he published his first volume of poems under the title, Poems by
William Cullen Bryant. It was a little book of forty pages, containing
Thanatopsis, Green River, To a Waterfowl, and other pieces, among which
was the charming, The Yellow Violet, a very breath of the spring. This little
produced the most remarkable verses yet written in America.
Thanatopsis attracted instant attention in this country and in England. It had
appeared anonymously, and American critics insisted that it could not be the
work of an American author as no native poet approached it either in
sublimity of thought or perfection of style. But Thanatopsis bears no trace
of English influence, nor was it strange that an heir of the Puritan spirit,
who had lived in daily communion with nature, should thus set to the music
of poetry the hopes and inspirations of his race.
Thanatopsis is the first great American poem, and it divides by a sharp line
the poetry hitherto written on our soil from that which was to follow.
Henceforth the poets of the newer England ceased to find their greatest
inspiration in the older land. At the time of the publication of the poem
Bryant was studying law in Great Barrington, Mass., having been obliged
by poverty to leave college after a two years' course. It was in the brief
interval before beginning his office studies that he wrote Thanatopsis
putting it aside for future revision.
He was already hard at work upon his profession when his sudden literary
success changed all his plans. Destined by nature to be a man of letters, he
poured forth verse and prose during the whole time he was studying and
practising law. Six months after the publication of Thanatopsis the poem
entitled To a Waterfowl, suggested by the devious flight of a wild duck
across the sunset sky, appeared.
It is a perfect picture of the reedy river banks, the wet marshes, and the
lonely lakes over which the bird hovered, and it is full of the charm of
nature herself. From this time on Bryant's touch never faltered. He was the
chosen poet of the wild beauty of his native hills and valleys, and his own
pure spirit revealed the most sacred meanings of this beauty.
In 1821 he published his first volume of poems under the title, Poems by
William Cullen Bryant. It was a little book of forty pages, containing
Thanatopsis, Green River, To a Waterfowl, and other pieces, among which
was the charming, The Yellow Violet, a very breath of the spring. This little
Page 48
book was given to the world in the same year in which Cooper published
The Spy and Irving completed The Sketch Book.
In 1825 Bryant removed to New York to assume the editorship of a monthly
review, to which he gave many of his best-known poems. A year later he
joined the staff of the Evening Post, with which he was connected until his
death.
From this time his life was that of a literary man. He made of the Evening
Post a progressive, public-spirited newspaper, whose field embraced every
phase of American life. When he became its editor five days were required
for the reports of the Legislature at Albany to reach New York, these being
carried by mail coach. The extracts printed from English newspapers were a
month old, and even this was considered enterprising journalism. All the
despatches from different cities of the United States bore dates a fortnight
old, while it was often impossible to obtain news at all. The paper contained
advertisements of the stage lines to Boston, Philadelphia, and the West;
accounts of projects to explore the centre of the earth by means of sunken
wells; reports of the possibility of a railroad being built in the United States;
advertisements of lottery tickets; a list of the unclaimed letters at the post-
office, and usually a chapter of fiction. Such was the newspaper of 1831.
During the fifty-two years of his editorship the United States were
developed from a few struggling colonies bound together by common
interests into one of the greatest of modern nations. And through all the
changes incident to this career Bryant stood always firm to the principles
which he recognized as the true foundations of a country's greatness.
When he was born the United States consisted of a strip of land lying
between the Atlantic and the Alleghany Mountains, of which more than half
was unbroken wilderness. At his death the Republic extended from the
Atlantic to the Pacific and from the Gulf to Canada. His life-time
corresponded with the growth of his country, and his own work was a noble
contribution to the nation's prosperity. In all times of national trouble the
Evening Post championed the cause of justice, and Bryant was everywhere
respected as a man devoted above all to the "cause of America and of
human nature."
The Spy and Irving completed The Sketch Book.
In 1825 Bryant removed to New York to assume the editorship of a monthly
review, to which he gave many of his best-known poems. A year later he
joined the staff of the Evening Post, with which he was connected until his
death.
From this time his life was that of a literary man. He made of the Evening
Post a progressive, public-spirited newspaper, whose field embraced every
phase of American life. When he became its editor five days were required
for the reports of the Legislature at Albany to reach New York, these being
carried by mail coach. The extracts printed from English newspapers were a
month old, and even this was considered enterprising journalism. All the
despatches from different cities of the United States bore dates a fortnight
old, while it was often impossible to obtain news at all. The paper contained
advertisements of the stage lines to Boston, Philadelphia, and the West;
accounts of projects to explore the centre of the earth by means of sunken
wells; reports of the possibility of a railroad being built in the United States;
advertisements of lottery tickets; a list of the unclaimed letters at the post-
office, and usually a chapter of fiction. Such was the newspaper of 1831.
During the fifty-two years of his editorship the United States were
developed from a few struggling colonies bound together by common
interests into one of the greatest of modern nations. And through all the
changes incident to this career Bryant stood always firm to the principles
which he recognized as the true foundations of a country's greatness.
When he was born the United States consisted of a strip of land lying
between the Atlantic and the Alleghany Mountains, of which more than half
was unbroken wilderness. At his death the Republic extended from the
Atlantic to the Pacific and from the Gulf to Canada. His life-time
corresponded with the growth of his country, and his own work was a noble
contribution to the nation's prosperity. In all times of national trouble the
Evening Post championed the cause of justice, and Bryant was everywhere
respected as a man devoted above all to the "cause of America and of
human nature."
Page 49
The conduct of the Evening Post did not, however, interfere with his work
as a poet, and in 1832 he published in one volume all the poems which he
had written, most of which had previously appeared in magazines. A few
months later an edition appeared in London with an introduction by Irving.
It was this volume which gave Bryant an English reputation as great as that
he enjoyed in America. Like Cooper, he revealed an unfamiliar nature as
seen in American forests, hills, and streams, taking his readers with him into
those solitary and quiet places where dwelt the wild birds and wild flowers.
The very titles of his poems show how closely he lived to the life of the
world around him. The Walk at Sunset, The West Wind, The Forest Hymn,
Autumn Woods, The Death of the Flowers, The Fringed Gentian, The Wind
and Stream, The Little People of the Snow, and many others disclose how
Bryant gathered from every source the beauty which he translated into his
verses.
Among the poems which touch upon the Indian traditions are The Indian
Girl's Lament, Monument Mountain, and An Indian at the Burial-place of
his Father. In these he lingers upon the pathetic fate of the red man driven
from the home of his race and forced into exile by the usurping whites.
They are full of sadness, seeming to wake once again the memories of other
times when the forest was alive with the night-fires of savage man and the
days brought only the gladness of freedom.
Besides his original work Bryant performed a noble task in the translation
of the Iliad and Odyssey of Homer. He was over seventy when he began this
work, and was five years in completing it. The poems are put into blank
verse, of which Bryant was a master, and they have caught the very spirit of
the old Greek bard; so faithfully did the modern poet understand that
shadowy past that he might have watched with Helen the burning of Troy,
or journeyed with Ulysses throughout his wanderings in the perilous seas.
The light of Bryant's imagination burned steadily to the end. In his eighty-
second year he wrote his last important poem, The Flood of Years. It is a
beautiful confession of faith in the nobility of life and the immortality of the
soul, and a fitting crown for an existence so beneficent and exalted.
His last public work was to participate in unveiling a monument to the
Italian statesman Mazzini in Central Park, when he was the orator of the
as a poet, and in 1832 he published in one volume all the poems which he
had written, most of which had previously appeared in magazines. A few
months later an edition appeared in London with an introduction by Irving.
It was this volume which gave Bryant an English reputation as great as that
he enjoyed in America. Like Cooper, he revealed an unfamiliar nature as
seen in American forests, hills, and streams, taking his readers with him into
those solitary and quiet places where dwelt the wild birds and wild flowers.
The very titles of his poems show how closely he lived to the life of the
world around him. The Walk at Sunset, The West Wind, The Forest Hymn,
Autumn Woods, The Death of the Flowers, The Fringed Gentian, The Wind
and Stream, The Little People of the Snow, and many others disclose how
Bryant gathered from every source the beauty which he translated into his
verses.
Among the poems which touch upon the Indian traditions are The Indian
Girl's Lament, Monument Mountain, and An Indian at the Burial-place of
his Father. In these he lingers upon the pathetic fate of the red man driven
from the home of his race and forced into exile by the usurping whites.
They are full of sadness, seeming to wake once again the memories of other
times when the forest was alive with the night-fires of savage man and the
days brought only the gladness of freedom.
Besides his original work Bryant performed a noble task in the translation
of the Iliad and Odyssey of Homer. He was over seventy when he began this
work, and was five years in completing it. The poems are put into blank
verse, of which Bryant was a master, and they have caught the very spirit of
the old Greek bard; so faithfully did the modern poet understand that
shadowy past that he might have watched with Helen the burning of Troy,
or journeyed with Ulysses throughout his wanderings in the perilous seas.
The light of Bryant's imagination burned steadily to the end. In his eighty-
second year he wrote his last important poem, The Flood of Years. It is a
beautiful confession of faith in the nobility of life and the immortality of the
soul, and a fitting crown for an existence so beneficent and exalted.
His last public work was to participate in unveiling a monument to the
Italian statesman Mazzini in Central Park, when he was the orator of the
Page 50
day. On the same evening he was seized with his last illness. He died on
June 12, 1878, and was buried at Roslyn, Long Island, one of his favorite
country homes.
June 12, 1878, and was buried at Roslyn, Long Island, one of his favorite
country homes.
Page 51
CHAPTER VI
WILLIAM H. PRESCOTT
1796-1859
One of the stories that mankind has always liked to believe is that of the
existence of a marvellous country whose climate was perfect, whose people
were happy, whose king was wise and good, and where wealth abounded.
The old travellers of the Middle Ages dreamed of finding this land
somewhere in the far East. Many books were written about it, and many
tales told by knight and palmer of its rivers of gold, mines of precious
stones, and treasure vaults of inexhaustible riches. But, although from time
to time some famous traveller like Marco Polo or Sir John Mandeville
described the great wealth of Ormus or Cathay, yet no one ever found the
real country of his imagination, and the dream passed down from
generation to generation unfulfilled. The Spaniards called this country El
Dorado, and perhaps their vision of it was the wildest of all, for not only
were they to find inexhaustible riches, but trees whose fruit would heal
disease, magic wells which yielded happiness, and fountains of immortal
youth. Thus dreamed the Spaniard of the fifteenth century, and when
Columbus found the new world it was believed that it included El Dorado.
Leader after leader mustered his knights and soldiers and sought the golden
country. They traversed forests, climbed mountains, forded rivers, and
waded through swamps and morasses; they suffered hunger, thirst, and
fever, and the savage hostility of the Indians; they died by hundreds and
were buried in unmarked graves, and expedition after expedition returned to
Spain to report the fruitlessness of their search. But the hope was not given
up. New seekers started on the quest, and it seemed that the ships of Spain
could hardly hold her eager adventurers.
In a strange way this dream of El Dorado was realized. Two soldiers of
fortune, bolder, hardier, luckier than the rest, actually found not one country
WILLIAM H. PRESCOTT
1796-1859
One of the stories that mankind has always liked to believe is that of the
existence of a marvellous country whose climate was perfect, whose people
were happy, whose king was wise and good, and where wealth abounded.
The old travellers of the Middle Ages dreamed of finding this land
somewhere in the far East. Many books were written about it, and many
tales told by knight and palmer of its rivers of gold, mines of precious
stones, and treasure vaults of inexhaustible riches. But, although from time
to time some famous traveller like Marco Polo or Sir John Mandeville
described the great wealth of Ormus or Cathay, yet no one ever found the
real country of his imagination, and the dream passed down from
generation to generation unfulfilled. The Spaniards called this country El
Dorado, and perhaps their vision of it was the wildest of all, for not only
were they to find inexhaustible riches, but trees whose fruit would heal
disease, magic wells which yielded happiness, and fountains of immortal
youth. Thus dreamed the Spaniard of the fifteenth century, and when
Columbus found the new world it was believed that it included El Dorado.
Leader after leader mustered his knights and soldiers and sought the golden
country. They traversed forests, climbed mountains, forded rivers, and
waded through swamps and morasses; they suffered hunger, thirst, and
fever, and the savage hostility of the Indians; they died by hundreds and
were buried in unmarked graves, and expedition after expedition returned to
Spain to report the fruitlessness of their search. But the hope was not given
up. New seekers started on the quest, and it seemed that the ships of Spain
could hardly hold her eager adventurers.
In a strange way this dream of El Dorado was realized. Two soldiers of
fortune, bolder, hardier, luckier than the rest, actually found not one country
Page 52
but two, which were in part at least like the golden world they sought. High
upon the table-land of Mexico and guarded by its snow-capped mountains
they found the kingdom of the Aztecs, with their vast wealth of gold and
silver. Safe behind the barrier of the Andes lay the land of the Incas, whose
riches were, like those of Ophir or Cathay, not to be measured. Both of
these countries possessed a strange and characteristic civilization. In fact,
even to this day, scholars are puzzled to know the source of the knowledge
which these people possessed.
In Mexico Hernando Cortez found a government whose head was the king,
supported by a tribunal of judges who governed the principal cities. If a
judge took a bribe he was put to death. In the king's tribunal the throne was
of gold inlaid with turquoises. The walls were hung with tapestry
embroidered with figures of birds and flowers. Over the throne was a
canopy flashing with gold and jewels. There were officers to escort
prisoners to and from court, and an account of the proceedings was kept in
hieroglyphic paintings. All the laws of the kingdom were taught by these
paintings to the people. The Aztecs had orders of nobility and knighthood;
they had a military code and hospitals for the sick. Their temples glittered
with gold and jewels, and they had ceremonies of baptism, marriage, and
burial. They had monastic orders, astrologists and astronomers, physicians,
merchants, jewellers, mechanics, and husbandmen. Their palaces were
treasure-houses of wealth. In fact, they were as unlike the Indians of the
eastern coast of America as the Englishman of to-day is unlike the half-
naked savage who in the early ages roamed through England, subsisting
upon berries and raw flesh.
In Peru Francisco Pizarro found a great and powerful empire, ruled over by
a wise sovereign. In the whole length and breadth of the land not one poor
or sick person was left uncared for by the state. Great highways traversed
mountain passes and crossed ravines and precipices to the most distant parts
of the kingdom. Huge aqueducts of stone carried the mountain streams for
hundreds of miles to the plains below. Massive fortresses, whose masonry
was so solid that it seemed part of the mountain itself, linked the cities
together, and a postal system extended over the empire composed of relays
of couriers who wore a peculiar livery and ran from one post to another at
the rate of one hundred and fifty miles a day. The walls of temples and
upon the table-land of Mexico and guarded by its snow-capped mountains
they found the kingdom of the Aztecs, with their vast wealth of gold and
silver. Safe behind the barrier of the Andes lay the land of the Incas, whose
riches were, like those of Ophir or Cathay, not to be measured. Both of
these countries possessed a strange and characteristic civilization. In fact,
even to this day, scholars are puzzled to know the source of the knowledge
which these people possessed.
In Mexico Hernando Cortez found a government whose head was the king,
supported by a tribunal of judges who governed the principal cities. If a
judge took a bribe he was put to death. In the king's tribunal the throne was
of gold inlaid with turquoises. The walls were hung with tapestry
embroidered with figures of birds and flowers. Over the throne was a
canopy flashing with gold and jewels. There were officers to escort
prisoners to and from court, and an account of the proceedings was kept in
hieroglyphic paintings. All the laws of the kingdom were taught by these
paintings to the people. The Aztecs had orders of nobility and knighthood;
they had a military code and hospitals for the sick. Their temples glittered
with gold and jewels, and they had ceremonies of baptism, marriage, and
burial. They had monastic orders, astrologists and astronomers, physicians,
merchants, jewellers, mechanics, and husbandmen. Their palaces were
treasure-houses of wealth. In fact, they were as unlike the Indians of the
eastern coast of America as the Englishman of to-day is unlike the half-
naked savage who in the early ages roamed through England, subsisting
upon berries and raw flesh.
In Peru Francisco Pizarro found a great and powerful empire, ruled over by
a wise sovereign. In the whole length and breadth of the land not one poor
or sick person was left uncared for by the state. Great highways traversed
mountain passes and crossed ravines and precipices to the most distant parts
of the kingdom. Huge aqueducts of stone carried the mountain streams for
hundreds of miles to the plains below. Massive fortresses, whose masonry
was so solid that it seemed part of the mountain itself, linked the cities
together, and a postal system extended over the empire composed of relays
of couriers who wore a peculiar livery and ran from one post to another at
the rate of one hundred and fifty miles a day. The walls of temples and
Page 53
palaces were covered with plates of gold encrusted with precious stones.
The raiment of the king and nobles was embroidered with jewels. The lakes
in the royal court-yards were fringed with wild flowers brought from every
corner of the empire and representing every degree of climate. In a word, it
was the dream of El Dorado fulfilled.
Although these two countries were alike peopled by races who had lived
there since remote antiquity, neither had ever heard of the existence of the
other, and thus we have the picture of two civilizations, very similar,
springing up independently.
The conquest of Mexico by Cortez in 1521 changed the entire life of the
people. Their forts and cities were ruined; three of their kings had fallen
during the struggle; the whole country had been divided among the
conquerors, and the Aztecs were made slaves. Cortez rebuilt the City of
Mexico and filled the country with cathedrals and convents. He tried to
convert the natives to Christianity, and Mexico became Spanish in its laws
and institutions.
But the old civilization had passed away; there was no more an Aztec
nation; and though in time the Indians and Spaniards formed together a new
race, it did not partake of the spirit of the old.
What Cortez did for Mexico, Pizarro accomplished twelve years later in
Peru. On the death of their monarch, the Inca, the Peruvians lost spirit and
were more easily conquered than the Aztecs. Peru became a Spanish
province, and, like Mexico, was considered by the crown only as a treasure-
house from which to draw endless wealth. No regret was felt for the two
great and powerful nations that had ceased to exist.
In the meantime the settlement of America went on rapidly. Florida, the
valley of the Mississippi, Canada, and New England became powerful
colonies forming the nucleus of new countries, which had never heard of
the civilizations of Mexico and Peru, and whose only knowledge of Indians
was gathered from the savage tribes from which they had wrested the soil.
In 1610 the Spanish historian Solis wrote an account of the subjugation of
Mexico, in which the conquerors were portrayed in glowing colors. This
work was read chiefly by scholars. In 1779 the English historian Robertson
The raiment of the king and nobles was embroidered with jewels. The lakes
in the royal court-yards were fringed with wild flowers brought from every
corner of the empire and representing every degree of climate. In a word, it
was the dream of El Dorado fulfilled.
Although these two countries were alike peopled by races who had lived
there since remote antiquity, neither had ever heard of the existence of the
other, and thus we have the picture of two civilizations, very similar,
springing up independently.
The conquest of Mexico by Cortez in 1521 changed the entire life of the
people. Their forts and cities were ruined; three of their kings had fallen
during the struggle; the whole country had been divided among the
conquerors, and the Aztecs were made slaves. Cortez rebuilt the City of
Mexico and filled the country with cathedrals and convents. He tried to
convert the natives to Christianity, and Mexico became Spanish in its laws
and institutions.
But the old civilization had passed away; there was no more an Aztec
nation; and though in time the Indians and Spaniards formed together a new
race, it did not partake of the spirit of the old.
What Cortez did for Mexico, Pizarro accomplished twelve years later in
Peru. On the death of their monarch, the Inca, the Peruvians lost spirit and
were more easily conquered than the Aztecs. Peru became a Spanish
province, and, like Mexico, was considered by the crown only as a treasure-
house from which to draw endless wealth. No regret was felt for the two
great and powerful nations that had ceased to exist.
In the meantime the settlement of America went on rapidly. Florida, the
valley of the Mississippi, Canada, and New England became powerful
colonies forming the nucleus of new countries, which had never heard of
the civilizations of Mexico and Peru, and whose only knowledge of Indians
was gathered from the savage tribes from which they had wrested the soil.
In 1610 the Spanish historian Solis wrote an account of the subjugation of
Mexico, in which the conquerors were portrayed in glowing colors. This
work was read chiefly by scholars. In 1779 the English historian Robertson
Page 54
gave in his History of the New World a brilliant sketch of the Spanish
conquests in America. But not until 1847 was the world offered the detailed
narrative of the conquest and ruin of the Aztec empire.
This work was from the pen of the American scholar, William H. Prescott,
who was already known as the author of a history of Ferdinand and Isabella
of Spain, a work which had brought him a European reputation.
Prescott was born in Salem, Mass., in 1796, in an old elm-shaded house.
From his earliest years he was a teller of stories, and had a high reputation
among his boy friends as a romancer. Walking to and from school with his
companions he invented tale after tale, sometimes the narrative being
continued from day to day, lessons and home duties being considered but
tiresome interruptions to the real business of life. Very often one of these
stories begun on Monday would be continued through the whole week, and
the end be celebrated on Saturday by a visit to the Boston Athenæum, into
whose recesses he would beguile his fellows, while they buckled on the old
armor found there, and played at joust and tournament, imagining
themselves to be Lancelot, Ronsard, or Bayard, as the case might be.
A life of Gibbon which Prescott read in his teens led to an enthusiastic
study of history and to the resolve to become if possible a historian himself.
While a student at Harvard one of his eyes was so injured by the
carelessness of a fellow pupil that he lost the entire use of it; but he kept to
the resolution to fulfil the task he had set for himself. His fame began with
the publication of the History of Ferdinand and Isabella, which was
published almost simultaneously in Germany, France, Spain, Italy, and
Russia. It covers the history of Spain from the Moorish invasion through the
period of national glory which illumined the reign of Isabella. The civil
wars, the Jewish persecutions, the discovery of the New World, the
expulsion of the Moors, the Italian wars, and the social life of the people,
their arts and pursuits, their amusements, and the literature of that age, are
vividly presented.
The recognition of his merits was welcome to Prescott. While doubting
which subject to choose for his labors he had heard several lectures upon
Spanish literature, prepared for delivery at Harvard College, and at once
applied himself to the study of the Spanish language, history, and romance
conquests in America. But not until 1847 was the world offered the detailed
narrative of the conquest and ruin of the Aztec empire.
This work was from the pen of the American scholar, William H. Prescott,
who was already known as the author of a history of Ferdinand and Isabella
of Spain, a work which had brought him a European reputation.
Prescott was born in Salem, Mass., in 1796, in an old elm-shaded house.
From his earliest years he was a teller of stories, and had a high reputation
among his boy friends as a romancer. Walking to and from school with his
companions he invented tale after tale, sometimes the narrative being
continued from day to day, lessons and home duties being considered but
tiresome interruptions to the real business of life. Very often one of these
stories begun on Monday would be continued through the whole week, and
the end be celebrated on Saturday by a visit to the Boston Athenæum, into
whose recesses he would beguile his fellows, while they buckled on the old
armor found there, and played at joust and tournament, imagining
themselves to be Lancelot, Ronsard, or Bayard, as the case might be.
A life of Gibbon which Prescott read in his teens led to an enthusiastic
study of history and to the resolve to become if possible a historian himself.
While a student at Harvard one of his eyes was so injured by the
carelessness of a fellow pupil that he lost the entire use of it; but he kept to
the resolution to fulfil the task he had set for himself. His fame began with
the publication of the History of Ferdinand and Isabella, which was
published almost simultaneously in Germany, France, Spain, Italy, and
Russia. It covers the history of Spain from the Moorish invasion through the
period of national glory which illumined the reign of Isabella. The civil
wars, the Jewish persecutions, the discovery of the New World, the
expulsion of the Moors, the Italian wars, and the social life of the people,
their arts and pursuits, their amusements, and the literature of that age, are
vividly presented.
The recognition of his merits was welcome to Prescott. While doubting
which subject to choose for his labors he had heard several lectures upon
Spanish literature, prepared for delivery at Harvard College, and at once
applied himself to the study of the Spanish language, history, and romance
Page 55
as a preparation for his life work, and two years after began his celebrated
work. The book was eleven years in preparation, and is full of enthusiasm
for the romance and chivalry of the Old World. Prescott's History of the
Conquest of Mexico began with a sketch of the ancient Aztec civilization,
proceeded to a description of the conquest by Cortez, and concluded with
an account of the after career of the great commander, the whole work
seeming a brilliant romance rather than sober history.
The materials for Prescott's work were gathered from every known
available source. The narratives of eye-witnesses were brought forth from
their hiding-places in the royal libraries of Spain, and patiently transcribed;
old letters, unpublished chronicles, royal edicts, monkish legends, every
scrap of information attainable, was transmitted to the worker across the
sea, who because of his partial blindness had to depend entirely upon others
in the collection of his authorities. These documents were read to Prescott
by a secretary, who took notes under the author's direction; these notes were
again read to him, and then after sifting, comparing and, retracing again and
again the old ground, the historian began his work. He wrote upon a
noctograph with an ivory stylus, as a blind man writes, and because of great
physical weakness he was able to accomplish only a very little each day.
But week by week the work grew. His marvellous memory enabled him to
recall sixty pages of printed matter at once. His wonderful imagination
enabled him to present the Mexico of the sixteenth century as it appeared to
the old Spanish cavaliers, and as no historian had ever presented it before.
He made of each episode of the great drama a finished and perfect picture.
In fact, the History of the Conquest of Mexico is more than anything else a
historical painting wrought to perfection by the cunning of the master hand.
Prescott spent six years over this work, which enhanced his fame as a
historian and kept for American literature the high place won by Irving.
Indeed, Irving himself had designed to write the history of the conquest of
Mexico, but withdrew in favor of Prescott.
Three months after the publication of his work on Mexico, Prescott began
the History of the Conquest of Peru, the materials for which had already
been obtained. But these documents proved much more complete than those
describing the Mexican conquest.
work. The book was eleven years in preparation, and is full of enthusiasm
for the romance and chivalry of the Old World. Prescott's History of the
Conquest of Mexico began with a sketch of the ancient Aztec civilization,
proceeded to a description of the conquest by Cortez, and concluded with
an account of the after career of the great commander, the whole work
seeming a brilliant romance rather than sober history.
The materials for Prescott's work were gathered from every known
available source. The narratives of eye-witnesses were brought forth from
their hiding-places in the royal libraries of Spain, and patiently transcribed;
old letters, unpublished chronicles, royal edicts, monkish legends, every
scrap of information attainable, was transmitted to the worker across the
sea, who because of his partial blindness had to depend entirely upon others
in the collection of his authorities. These documents were read to Prescott
by a secretary, who took notes under the author's direction; these notes were
again read to him, and then after sifting, comparing and, retracing again and
again the old ground, the historian began his work. He wrote upon a
noctograph with an ivory stylus, as a blind man writes, and because of great
physical weakness he was able to accomplish only a very little each day.
But week by week the work grew. His marvellous memory enabled him to
recall sixty pages of printed matter at once. His wonderful imagination
enabled him to present the Mexico of the sixteenth century as it appeared to
the old Spanish cavaliers, and as no historian had ever presented it before.
He made of each episode of the great drama a finished and perfect picture.
In fact, the History of the Conquest of Mexico is more than anything else a
historical painting wrought to perfection by the cunning of the master hand.
Prescott spent six years over this work, which enhanced his fame as a
historian and kept for American literature the high place won by Irving.
Indeed, Irving himself had designed to write the history of the conquest of
Mexico, but withdrew in favor of Prescott.
Three months after the publication of his work on Mexico, Prescott began
the History of the Conquest of Peru, the materials for which had already
been obtained. But these documents proved much more complete than those
describing the Mexican conquest.
Page 56
The conquest of Mexico was achieved mainly by one man, Cortez; but
while Pizarro was virtually the head of the expedition against Peru, he was
accompanied by others whose plans were often opposed to his own, and
whose personal devotion could never be counted upon. Each of these men
held regular correspondence with the court of Spain, and Pizarro never
knew when his own account of the capture of a city or settlement of a
colony would be contradicted by the statement of one of his officers. After
the capture and death of the Inca, which was the real conquest of the
country from the natives, Pizarro was obliged to reconquer Peru from his
own officers, who quarrelled with him and among themselves continually.
The conquest is shown to be a war of adventurers, a crusade of buccaneers,
who wanted only gold. The sieges and battles of the Spaniards read like
massacres, and the story of the death of the Inca like an unbelievable horror
of the Dark Ages. This scene, contrasted with the glowing description of the
former magnificence of the Inca, shows Prescott in his most brilliant mood
as a writer. Perhaps his greatest gift is this power of reproducing faithfully
the actual spirit of the conquest, a spirit which, in spite of the glitter of arms
and splendor of religious ceremonial, proves to have been one of greed and
lowest selfishness.
The Conquest of Peru, published in 1847, when Prescott was fifty-two years
old, was the last of his historical works. These three histories, with three
volumes of an uncompleted life of Philip II., which promised to be his
greatest work, and a volume of essays comprise Prescott's contribution to
American literature, and begin that series of brilliant historical works of
which American letters boast.
Prescott, during the most of his literary life, was obliged to sit quietly in his
study, leaving to other hands the collection of the materials for his work.
For, besides the accident which during his college life deprived him of one
eye, he was always delicate. Sometimes he would be kept for months in a
darkened room, and at best his life was one of seclusion. The strife of the
world and of action was not for him. In his library, surrounded by his books
and assisted by his secretary, he sought for truth as the old alchemists
sought for gold. Patient and tireless he unravelled thread after thread of the
fabric from which he was to weave the history of the Spanish conquests.
while Pizarro was virtually the head of the expedition against Peru, he was
accompanied by others whose plans were often opposed to his own, and
whose personal devotion could never be counted upon. Each of these men
held regular correspondence with the court of Spain, and Pizarro never
knew when his own account of the capture of a city or settlement of a
colony would be contradicted by the statement of one of his officers. After
the capture and death of the Inca, which was the real conquest of the
country from the natives, Pizarro was obliged to reconquer Peru from his
own officers, who quarrelled with him and among themselves continually.
The conquest is shown to be a war of adventurers, a crusade of buccaneers,
who wanted only gold. The sieges and battles of the Spaniards read like
massacres, and the story of the death of the Inca like an unbelievable horror
of the Dark Ages. This scene, contrasted with the glowing description of the
former magnificence of the Inca, shows Prescott in his most brilliant mood
as a writer. Perhaps his greatest gift is this power of reproducing faithfully
the actual spirit of the conquest, a spirit which, in spite of the glitter of arms
and splendor of religious ceremonial, proves to have been one of greed and
lowest selfishness.
The Conquest of Peru, published in 1847, when Prescott was fifty-two years
old, was the last of his historical works. These three histories, with three
volumes of an uncompleted life of Philip II., which promised to be his
greatest work, and a volume of essays comprise Prescott's contribution to
American literature, and begin that series of brilliant historical works of
which American letters boast.
Prescott, during the most of his literary life, was obliged to sit quietly in his
study, leaving to other hands the collection of the materials for his work.
For, besides the accident which during his college life deprived him of one
eye, he was always delicate. Sometimes he would be kept for months in a
darkened room, and at best his life was one of seclusion. The strife of the
world and of action was not for him. In his library, surrounded by his books
and assisted by his secretary, he sought for truth as the old alchemists
sought for gold. Patient and tireless he unravelled thread after thread of the
fabric from which he was to weave the history of the Spanish conquests.
Page 57
If Prescott had had access to documents which have since come to light, if
he had been able to visit the places he described, and to study their
unwritten records, his work would have been a splendid and imperishable
monument to the dead civilization of the Aztec and Peruvian.
As it is, it must serve as a guiding light pointing to the right way, one which
shed lustre on the new literature of his country and opened an unexplored
region to the American writer.
he had been able to visit the places he described, and to study their
unwritten records, his work would have been a splendid and imperishable
monument to the dead civilization of the Aztec and Peruvian.
As it is, it must serve as a guiding light pointing to the right way, one which
shed lustre on the new literature of his country and opened an unexplored
region to the American writer.
Page 58
CHAPTER VII
JOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER
1807-1892
In an old New England farm-house kitchen, a barefoot boy, dressed in
homespun, one day sat listening to a lazy Scotch beggar who piped the
songs of Burns in return for his meal of bread and cheese and cider. The
beggar was good-natured, and the boy was an eager listener, and Bonnie
Doon, Highland Mary, and Auld Lang Syne were trilled forth as the master
himself may have sung them among the Scottish "banks and braes." Never
before had the farmer boy heard of the famous peasant, and a new door was
opened through which he passed into an undreamed of world. A few months
later the school-master gave him a copy of Burns's poems, and with this gift
the boy became a poet himself. For these songs of roadsides and meadows,
of ploughed fields and wet hedgerows, were to him familiar pictures of
every-day life, whose poetry, once revealed, had to express itself in words.
The boy was the son of John and Abigail Whittier, Quaker farmers owning
a little homestead in the valley of the Merrimac, near the town of Haverhill,
Mass. In honor of an ancestor he had been named John Greenleaf Whittier,
the Greenleaf, as he tells us in one of his poems, having become
Americanized from the French feuille verte, green leaf, a suggestion,
perhaps, of far away days in which the family might have been men of the
wood, keepers of the deer or forest guarders in France during feudal ages.
In his boyhood, life in the Merrimac valley was primitive enough. The
house was small and plain, the kitchen being the living room, and the parlor
dedicated to Sunday and holiday use only. The floor was sanded and on the
wide fire-place benches the men and children of the family sat at night to
whittle axe-handles, mend shoes, crack nuts, or learn the next day's lessons.
Often a stranger was found among them; some Quaker travelling on
business, or a stranger on his way to some distant town, or perhaps a
JOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER
1807-1892
In an old New England farm-house kitchen, a barefoot boy, dressed in
homespun, one day sat listening to a lazy Scotch beggar who piped the
songs of Burns in return for his meal of bread and cheese and cider. The
beggar was good-natured, and the boy was an eager listener, and Bonnie
Doon, Highland Mary, and Auld Lang Syne were trilled forth as the master
himself may have sung them among the Scottish "banks and braes." Never
before had the farmer boy heard of the famous peasant, and a new door was
opened through which he passed into an undreamed of world. A few months
later the school-master gave him a copy of Burns's poems, and with this gift
the boy became a poet himself. For these songs of roadsides and meadows,
of ploughed fields and wet hedgerows, were to him familiar pictures of
every-day life, whose poetry, once revealed, had to express itself in words.
The boy was the son of John and Abigail Whittier, Quaker farmers owning
a little homestead in the valley of the Merrimac, near the town of Haverhill,
Mass. In honor of an ancestor he had been named John Greenleaf Whittier,
the Greenleaf, as he tells us in one of his poems, having become
Americanized from the French feuille verte, green leaf, a suggestion,
perhaps, of far away days in which the family might have been men of the
wood, keepers of the deer or forest guarders in France during feudal ages.
In his boyhood, life in the Merrimac valley was primitive enough. The
house was small and plain, the kitchen being the living room, and the parlor
dedicated to Sunday and holiday use only. The floor was sanded and on the
wide fire-place benches the men and children of the family sat at night to
whittle axe-handles, mend shoes, crack nuts, or learn the next day's lessons.
Often a stranger was found among them; some Quaker travelling on
business, or a stranger on his way to some distant town, or perhaps a
Page 59
professional beggar to whom the hospitality of the place was well known.
Once when the mother had refused a night's shelter to an unprepossessing
vagabond, John was sent out to bring him back. He proved to be an Italian
artisan, and after supper he told them of the Italian grape gatherings and
festivals, and of the wonderful beauty of Italy, paying for his entertainment
by presenting to the mother a recipe for making bread from chestnuts.
Sometimes the visitor would be an uncanny old crone who still believed in
witches and fairies, and who told how her butter refused to come, or how
her candle had been snuffed out by a witch in the form of a big black bug.
One old woman in the neighborhood was renowned for her tales of ghosts,
devils, fairies, brownies, sprenties, enchanted towers, headless men,
haunted mills that were run at night by ghostly millers and witches riding
on broom-sticks by the light of the full moon, and descending unguarded
chimneys to lay their spells upon cream-pot and yeast-bowl.
After such an evening's entertainment the boy needed courage to leave the
bright kitchen fire and climb up the narrow stairs to the loft where he slept,
and where the sound of the night-wind crept through the frosty rafters, and
the voice of the screech-owl came dismally from the trees outside.
Haverhill boasted at that time its village conjurer, who could remove the
spells of those wicked spirits, and whose gaunt form could be seen any day
along the meadows and streams gathering herbs to be stewed and brewed
into love-potions, cures for melancholy, spells against witchcraft, and other
remedies for human ills. He was held in great respect by the inhabitants,
and feared almost as much as the witches themselves.
An ever-welcome guest at the Whittiers was the school-master, whose head
was full of the local legends, and whose tales of Indian raids and of
revolutionary struggles were regarded as authentic history. This Yankee
pedagogue, moreover, could, with infinite spirit and zest, retell the classic
stories of the Greek and Latin poets.
Twice a year came to the little homestead the Yankee pedler, with his supply
of pins, needles, thread, razors, soaps, and scissors for the elders, and jack-
knives for the boys who had been saving their pennies to purchase those
treasures. He had gay ribbons for worldly minded maids, but these were
Once when the mother had refused a night's shelter to an unprepossessing
vagabond, John was sent out to bring him back. He proved to be an Italian
artisan, and after supper he told them of the Italian grape gatherings and
festivals, and of the wonderful beauty of Italy, paying for his entertainment
by presenting to the mother a recipe for making bread from chestnuts.
Sometimes the visitor would be an uncanny old crone who still believed in
witches and fairies, and who told how her butter refused to come, or how
her candle had been snuffed out by a witch in the form of a big black bug.
One old woman in the neighborhood was renowned for her tales of ghosts,
devils, fairies, brownies, sprenties, enchanted towers, headless men,
haunted mills that were run at night by ghostly millers and witches riding
on broom-sticks by the light of the full moon, and descending unguarded
chimneys to lay their spells upon cream-pot and yeast-bowl.
After such an evening's entertainment the boy needed courage to leave the
bright kitchen fire and climb up the narrow stairs to the loft where he slept,
and where the sound of the night-wind crept through the frosty rafters, and
the voice of the screech-owl came dismally from the trees outside.
Haverhill boasted at that time its village conjurer, who could remove the
spells of those wicked spirits, and whose gaunt form could be seen any day
along the meadows and streams gathering herbs to be stewed and brewed
into love-potions, cures for melancholy, spells against witchcraft, and other
remedies for human ills. He was held in great respect by the inhabitants,
and feared almost as much as the witches themselves.
An ever-welcome guest at the Whittiers was the school-master, whose head
was full of the local legends, and whose tales of Indian raids and of
revolutionary struggles were regarded as authentic history. This Yankee
pedagogue, moreover, could, with infinite spirit and zest, retell the classic
stories of the Greek and Latin poets.
Twice a year came to the little homestead the Yankee pedler, with his supply
of pins, needles, thread, razors, soaps, and scissors for the elders, and jack-
knives for the boys who had been saving their pennies to purchase those
treasures. He had gay ribbons for worldly minded maids, but these were
Page 60
never bought for Quaker Whittier's daughters. But to Poet John's thinking
the pedler's choicest wares were the songs of his own composing, printed
with wood-cuts, which he sold at an astonishingly low price, or even, upon
occasions, gave away. These songs celebrated earthquakes, fires,
shipwrecks, hangings, marriages, deaths, and funerals. Often they were
improvised as the pedler sat with the rest around the hearth fire. If a
wedding had occurred during his absence he was ready to versify it, and
equally ready to lament the loss of a favorite cow. To Whittier this gift of
rhyming seemed marvellous, and in after years he described this wandering
minstrel as encircled, to his young eyes, with the very nimbus of
immortality.
Such was the home-life of this barefooted boy, who drove the cows night
and morning through the dewy meadows, and followed the oxen, breaking
the earth into rich brown furrows, whose sight and smell suggested to him
always the generous bounty of nature. From early spring, when the corn
was planted in fields bordered by wild rose-bushes, to late autumn, when
the crop lay bound into glistening sheaves, his life was one of steady toil,
lightened sometimes by a day's fishing in the mountain streams or by a
berrying excursion up among the hills.
In cold weather he went to school in the little school-house that he
celebrates in one of his poems, and very often, as he confessed, he was
found writing verses instead of doing sums on his slate.
This old phase of New-England life has now passed away, but he has
preserved its memory in three poems, which are in a special sense
biographical. These poems are, The Barefoot Boy, My Schoolmaster, and
Snow-Bound. The first two are simple, boyish memories, but the last is a
description not only of his early home, but of the New-England farm life,
and is a Puritan idyl.
All are full of the idealization of childhood, for the poet could never break
loose from the charm which had enthralled him as a boy. The poetry of
common life which lay over the meadow lands and fields of grain, which
gave a voice to the woodland brook, and glorified the falling rain and snow,
was felt by Whittier, when, as a child, he paused from his work to listen to
the pedler's choicest wares were the songs of his own composing, printed
with wood-cuts, which he sold at an astonishingly low price, or even, upon
occasions, gave away. These songs celebrated earthquakes, fires,
shipwrecks, hangings, marriages, deaths, and funerals. Often they were
improvised as the pedler sat with the rest around the hearth fire. If a
wedding had occurred during his absence he was ready to versify it, and
equally ready to lament the loss of a favorite cow. To Whittier this gift of
rhyming seemed marvellous, and in after years he described this wandering
minstrel as encircled, to his young eyes, with the very nimbus of
immortality.
Such was the home-life of this barefooted boy, who drove the cows night
and morning through the dewy meadows, and followed the oxen, breaking
the earth into rich brown furrows, whose sight and smell suggested to him
always the generous bounty of nature. From early spring, when the corn
was planted in fields bordered by wild rose-bushes, to late autumn, when
the crop lay bound into glistening sheaves, his life was one of steady toil,
lightened sometimes by a day's fishing in the mountain streams or by a
berrying excursion up among the hills.
In cold weather he went to school in the little school-house that he
celebrates in one of his poems, and very often, as he confessed, he was
found writing verses instead of doing sums on his slate.
This old phase of New-England life has now passed away, but he has
preserved its memory in three poems, which are in a special sense
biographical. These poems are, The Barefoot Boy, My Schoolmaster, and
Snow-Bound. The first two are simple, boyish memories, but the last is a
description not only of his early home, but of the New-England farm life,
and is a Puritan idyl.
All are full of the idealization of childhood, for the poet could never break
loose from the charm which had enthralled him as a boy. The poetry of
common life which lay over the meadow lands and fields of grain, which
gave a voice to the woodland brook, and glorified the falling rain and snow,
was felt by Whittier, when, as a child, he paused from his work to listen to
Page 61
the robin's song among the wheat or watch the flocks of clouds making their
way across the summer sky.
When he was nineteen years of age the country-side mail-carrier one day
rode up to the farm and took from his saddle-bags the weekly paper, which
he tossed to the boy, who stood mending a fence. With trembling eagerness
Whittier opened it, and saw in the "Poet's Corner" his first printed poem. He
had sent it with little hope that it would be accepted, and the sight of it filled
him with joy, and determined his literary career. A few months later the
editor of the paper, William Lloyd Garrison, drove out to the homestead to
see the young verse-maker. Whittier was called from the field where he was
hoeing, and in the interview that followed Garrison insisted that such talent
should not be thrown away, and urged the youth to take a course of study at
some academy. But, although the farm supplied the daily needs of the
family, money was scarce, and the sum required for board and tuition was
impossible to scrape together. A young farm assistant, however, offered to
teach Whittier the trade of shoemaking, and his every moment of leisure
was thereafter spent in learning this craft. During the following winter the
lad furnished the women of the neighborhood with good, well-made shoes,
and with the money thus earned he entered Haverhill Academy in April,
1827, being then in his twentieth year. For the next six months his favorite
haunts in field and wood were unvisited, except on the Saturdays and
Sundays spent with his family. He gained some reputation as a poet by the
publication of the ode which he wrote in honor of the new academy, and
although he returned to the farm after six months of study, it was only to
earn more money for further schooling.
His poems and sketches now began to appear in the different newspapers
and periodicals, and he did some editing for various papers. This work
brought him into notice among literary people, but it was his political
convictions that first gave him a national reputation.
From the first Whittier stood side by side with William Lloyd Garrison in
his crusade against slavery, and many of his best poems appeared in the
Liberator, Garrison's own paper. These poems, with others, were collected
in a volume called Voices of Freedom. It was these songs, which rushed
onward like his own mountain brooks, that made Whittier known from one
way across the summer sky.
When he was nineteen years of age the country-side mail-carrier one day
rode up to the farm and took from his saddle-bags the weekly paper, which
he tossed to the boy, who stood mending a fence. With trembling eagerness
Whittier opened it, and saw in the "Poet's Corner" his first printed poem. He
had sent it with little hope that it would be accepted, and the sight of it filled
him with joy, and determined his literary career. A few months later the
editor of the paper, William Lloyd Garrison, drove out to the homestead to
see the young verse-maker. Whittier was called from the field where he was
hoeing, and in the interview that followed Garrison insisted that such talent
should not be thrown away, and urged the youth to take a course of study at
some academy. But, although the farm supplied the daily needs of the
family, money was scarce, and the sum required for board and tuition was
impossible to scrape together. A young farm assistant, however, offered to
teach Whittier the trade of shoemaking, and his every moment of leisure
was thereafter spent in learning this craft. During the following winter the
lad furnished the women of the neighborhood with good, well-made shoes,
and with the money thus earned he entered Haverhill Academy in April,
1827, being then in his twentieth year. For the next six months his favorite
haunts in field and wood were unvisited, except on the Saturdays and
Sundays spent with his family. He gained some reputation as a poet by the
publication of the ode which he wrote in honor of the new academy, and
although he returned to the farm after six months of study, it was only to
earn more money for further schooling.
His poems and sketches now began to appear in the different newspapers
and periodicals, and he did some editing for various papers. This work
brought him into notice among literary people, but it was his political
convictions that first gave him a national reputation.
From the first Whittier stood side by side with William Lloyd Garrison in
his crusade against slavery, and many of his best poems appeared in the
Liberator, Garrison's own paper. These poems, with others, were collected
in a volume called Voices of Freedom. It was these songs, which rushed
onward like his own mountain brooks, that made Whittier known from one
Page 62
end of the country to the other as an apostle of liberty. All Whittier's poems
of this period belong to the political history of the country, of which they
are as much a part as the war records.
In all this work there is no trace of bitterness or enmity. His songs of
freedom were but the bugle-notes calling the nation to a higher humanity.
Like the old Hebrew prophets, he spared not his own, and many of his most
burning words are a summons to duty to his brothers in the North. If he
could remind the South that the breath of slavery tainted the air
"That old Dekalb and Sumter drank,"
he could also, in Barbara Frietchie, pay loving tribute to the noble heart of
one of her best-loved sons. His was the dream of the great nation to be—his
spirit that of the preacher who saw his people unfaithful to the high trust
they had received as guardians of the land which the world had been taught
to regard as the home of liberty. It was this high conception that gave to his
work its greatest power, and that made Whittier, above all others, the poet
of freedom; so that although the mission of these poems has ceased, and as
literature they will not appeal to succeeding generations as forcibly as they
did to their own, as a part of national history they will be long preserved.
Whittier's other poems deal so largely with the home-life of his day that he
is called the poet of New England. All its traditions, memories, and beliefs
are faithfully recorded by him. In Snow-Bound we have the life of the New-
England farmer. In Mabel Martin we see again the old Puritan dogmatism
hunting down witches, burning or hanging them, and following with
relentless persecution the families of the unhappy wretches who thus came
under the ban. In Mogg Megone is celebrated in beautiful verse one of those
legends of Indian life which linger immortally around the pines of New
England, while the Grave by the Lake, the Changeling, the Wreck of
Rivermouth, the Dead Ship of Harpswell, and others in the collection called
the Tent on the Beach, revive old traditions of those early days when history
mingled with legend and the belief in water-spirits and ghostly warnings
had not yet vanished.
In some exquisite ballads, such as School Days, we have the memory of the
past, fresh as the wild violets which the poet culled as a boy, while Maud
of this period belong to the political history of the country, of which they
are as much a part as the war records.
In all this work there is no trace of bitterness or enmity. His songs of
freedom were but the bugle-notes calling the nation to a higher humanity.
Like the old Hebrew prophets, he spared not his own, and many of his most
burning words are a summons to duty to his brothers in the North. If he
could remind the South that the breath of slavery tainted the air
"That old Dekalb and Sumter drank,"
he could also, in Barbara Frietchie, pay loving tribute to the noble heart of
one of her best-loved sons. His was the dream of the great nation to be—his
spirit that of the preacher who saw his people unfaithful to the high trust
they had received as guardians of the land which the world had been taught
to regard as the home of liberty. It was this high conception that gave to his
work its greatest power, and that made Whittier, above all others, the poet
of freedom; so that although the mission of these poems has ceased, and as
literature they will not appeal to succeeding generations as forcibly as they
did to their own, as a part of national history they will be long preserved.
Whittier's other poems deal so largely with the home-life of his day that he
is called the poet of New England. All its traditions, memories, and beliefs
are faithfully recorded by him. In Snow-Bound we have the life of the New-
England farmer. In Mabel Martin we see again the old Puritan dogmatism
hunting down witches, burning or hanging them, and following with
relentless persecution the families of the unhappy wretches who thus came
under the ban. In Mogg Megone is celebrated in beautiful verse one of those
legends of Indian life which linger immortally around the pines of New
England, while the Grave by the Lake, the Changeling, the Wreck of
Rivermouth, the Dead Ship of Harpswell, and others in the collection called
the Tent on the Beach, revive old traditions of those early days when history
mingled with legend and the belief in water-spirits and ghostly warnings
had not yet vanished.
In some exquisite ballads, such as School Days, we have the memory of the
past, fresh as the wild violets which the poet culled as a boy, while Maud
Page 63
Muller is a very idyl of a New-England harvest-field in the poet's youth. In
Among the Hills we have some of Whittier's best poems of country life,
while many minor poems celebrate the hills and streams of which he was so
fond. Whittier wrote, also, many beautiful hymns, and his poems for
children, such as King Solomon and the Ants and The Robin, show how
easy it was for his great heart to enter into the spirit of childhood. Child
Life, his compilation of poems for childhood, is one of the best ever made,
while another compilation, called Songs of Three Centuries, shows his wide
familiarity and appreciation of all that is great in English poetry.
After the sale of the old home of his childhood Whittier lived in the house
at Amesbury, which for many years his sister shared. His last collection of
poems, called Sundown, was published in 1890, for some friends only, as a
memento of his eightieth birthday. He died two years later, and was buried
in the yard of the Friends' meeting-house in Amesbury, a short distance
from his birthplace.
Among the Hills we have some of Whittier's best poems of country life,
while many minor poems celebrate the hills and streams of which he was so
fond. Whittier wrote, also, many beautiful hymns, and his poems for
children, such as King Solomon and the Ants and The Robin, show how
easy it was for his great heart to enter into the spirit of childhood. Child
Life, his compilation of poems for childhood, is one of the best ever made,
while another compilation, called Songs of Three Centuries, shows his wide
familiarity and appreciation of all that is great in English poetry.
After the sale of the old home of his childhood Whittier lived in the house
at Amesbury, which for many years his sister shared. His last collection of
poems, called Sundown, was published in 1890, for some friends only, as a
memento of his eightieth birthday. He died two years later, and was buried
in the yard of the Friends' meeting-house in Amesbury, a short distance
from his birthplace.
Page 64
CHAPTER VIII
NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE
1804-1864
In 1804 the town of Salem, in Massachusetts, was the most important
seaport in America. With the regularity of the tides its ships sailed to China,
the East Indies, the Feejee Islands, South America, and the West Indies, and
its seamen were as well known in the harbors of these distant places as in
their native town. Throughout the Revolution Salem, with some
neighboring smaller ports, was the hope of the colonists. No American navy
existed; but the merchants and marines turned their vessels into ships of
war, and under the name of privateers swept the seas of British cruisers,
capturing in six years over four hundred and fifty prizes. During the war of
1812, again, the naval service was led by the hardy Salem captains, and the
brave little seaport gave generously to the cause of the nation. Salem from
the first was identified with American independence. Upon her hillsides one
memorable day the inhabitants gathered to watch the fight between the
Chesapeake and the Shannon, and through her streets, a few weeks later, the
body of the heroic Lawrence was borne in state. Among the thronging
crowds that day must have wandered the boy Nathaniel Hawthorne, then in
his tenth year. Born in Salem, he came of a line of seafaring men who had
fought their way to fame and fortune in the teeth of wind and wave; his
family having its American beginning at the time when Indian and white
man alike made their homes in the shadowy aisles of the New-England
forests. These ocean-roving ancestors were among the first to take an
American ship to St. Petersburg, Sumatra, Australia, and Africa. They
fought pirates, overcame savages, suffered shipwreck and disaster, and
many of them found their graves in the waters of some foreign sea.
Hawthorne's own father was lost on a voyage.
NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE
1804-1864
In 1804 the town of Salem, in Massachusetts, was the most important
seaport in America. With the regularity of the tides its ships sailed to China,
the East Indies, the Feejee Islands, South America, and the West Indies, and
its seamen were as well known in the harbors of these distant places as in
their native town. Throughout the Revolution Salem, with some
neighboring smaller ports, was the hope of the colonists. No American navy
existed; but the merchants and marines turned their vessels into ships of
war, and under the name of privateers swept the seas of British cruisers,
capturing in six years over four hundred and fifty prizes. During the war of
1812, again, the naval service was led by the hardy Salem captains, and the
brave little seaport gave generously to the cause of the nation. Salem from
the first was identified with American independence. Upon her hillsides one
memorable day the inhabitants gathered to watch the fight between the
Chesapeake and the Shannon, and through her streets, a few weeks later, the
body of the heroic Lawrence was borne in state. Among the thronging
crowds that day must have wandered the boy Nathaniel Hawthorne, then in
his tenth year. Born in Salem, he came of a line of seafaring men who had
fought their way to fame and fortune in the teeth of wind and wave; his
family having its American beginning at the time when Indian and white
man alike made their homes in the shadowy aisles of the New-England
forests. These ocean-roving ancestors were among the first to take an
American ship to St. Petersburg, Sumatra, Australia, and Africa. They
fought pirates, overcame savages, suffered shipwreck and disaster, and
many of them found their graves in the waters of some foreign sea.
Hawthorne's own father was lost on a voyage.
Page 65
From this race of hardy sailors Hawthorne inherited the patience, courage,
and endurance which were the basis of his character, a character touched
besides by that melancholy and love of solitude which is apt to distinguish
those born by the sea. It is this combination, perhaps, of Puritan
steadfastness of purpose and wild adventurous life that descended to
Hawthorne in the form of the most exquisite imagination tinctured with the
highest moral aspirations. It was the sturdy, healthy plant of Puritanism
blossoming into a beautiful flower.
In this old town of Salem, with its quaint houses, with their carved
doorways and many windows, with its pretty rose-gardens, its beautiful
overshadowing elms, its dingy court-house and celebrated town-pump,
Hawthorne passed his early life, his picturesque surroundings forming a
suitable environment for the handsome, imaginative boy who was to create
the most beautiful literary art that America had yet known. Behind the town
stood old Witch Hill, grim and ghastly with memories of the witches
hanged there in colonial times. In front spread the sea, a golden argosy of
promise, whose wharves and warehouses held priceless stores of
merchandise. Between this haunting spirit of the past and the broader,
newer life of the future, Hawthorne walked with the serene hope of the
youth of that day. The old, intolerant Puritanism had passed away. Only the
fine gold remained as the priceless treasure of the new generation.
Hawthorne's boyhood was much like that of any other boy in Salem town.
He went to school and to church, loved the sea and prophesied that he
should go away on it some day and never return, was fond of reading, and
ready to fight with any school-fellows who had, as he expressed it, "a
quarrelsome disposition." He was a healthy, robust lad, finding life a good
thing whether he was roaming the streets, sitting idly on the wharves, or
stretched on the floor at home reading a favorite author.
Almost all boys who have become writers have liked the same books, and
Hawthorne, like his fellows, lived in the magic world of Shakespeare and
Milton, Spenser, Froissart, and Bunyan. The Pilgrim's Progress was an
especial favorite with him, its lofty spirit carrying his soul into those
spiritual regions which the child mind reverences without understanding.
For one year of his boyhood he was supremely happy in the wild regions of
and endurance which were the basis of his character, a character touched
besides by that melancholy and love of solitude which is apt to distinguish
those born by the sea. It is this combination, perhaps, of Puritan
steadfastness of purpose and wild adventurous life that descended to
Hawthorne in the form of the most exquisite imagination tinctured with the
highest moral aspirations. It was the sturdy, healthy plant of Puritanism
blossoming into a beautiful flower.
In this old town of Salem, with its quaint houses, with their carved
doorways and many windows, with its pretty rose-gardens, its beautiful
overshadowing elms, its dingy court-house and celebrated town-pump,
Hawthorne passed his early life, his picturesque surroundings forming a
suitable environment for the handsome, imaginative boy who was to create
the most beautiful literary art that America had yet known. Behind the town
stood old Witch Hill, grim and ghastly with memories of the witches
hanged there in colonial times. In front spread the sea, a golden argosy of
promise, whose wharves and warehouses held priceless stores of
merchandise. Between this haunting spirit of the past and the broader,
newer life of the future, Hawthorne walked with the serene hope of the
youth of that day. The old, intolerant Puritanism had passed away. Only the
fine gold remained as the priceless treasure of the new generation.
Hawthorne's boyhood was much like that of any other boy in Salem town.
He went to school and to church, loved the sea and prophesied that he
should go away on it some day and never return, was fond of reading, and
ready to fight with any school-fellows who had, as he expressed it, "a
quarrelsome disposition." He was a healthy, robust lad, finding life a good
thing whether he was roaming the streets, sitting idly on the wharves, or
stretched on the floor at home reading a favorite author.
Almost all boys who have become writers have liked the same books, and
Hawthorne, like his fellows, lived in the magic world of Shakespeare and
Milton, Spenser, Froissart, and Bunyan. The Pilgrim's Progress was an
especial favorite with him, its lofty spirit carrying his soul into those
spiritual regions which the child mind reverences without understanding.
For one year of his boyhood he was supremely happy in the wild regions of
Page 66
Sebago Lake, Me., where the family lived for a time. Here, he says, he led
the life of a bird of the air, with no restraint and in absolute freedom. In the
summer he would take his gun and spend days in the forest, doing whatever
pleased his vagabond spirit at the moment. In the winter he would follow
the hunters through the snow, or skate till midnight alone upon the frozen
lake with only the shadows of the hills to keep him company, and
sometimes pass the remainder of the night in a solitary log cabin, warmed
by the blaze of the fallen evergreens.
But he had to return to Salem to prepare for college, whither he went in
1821, in his seventeenth year. He entered Bowdoin, and had among his
fellow-students Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, and Franklin Pierce,
afterward President of the United States. Here Hawthorne spent happy days,
and long afterward, in writing to an old college friend, he speaks of the
charm that lingers around the memory of the place when he gathered
blueberries in study hours, watched the great logs drifting down the current
of the Androscoggin from the lumber districts above, fished in the forest
streams, and shot pigeons and squirrels in hours which should have been
devoted to the classics.
In this same letter, which forms the dedication to one of his books, he adds
that it is this friend, if any one, who is responsible for his becoming a
writer, as it was here, in the shadow of the tall pines which sheltered
Bowdoin College, that the first prophecy concerning his destiny was made.
He was to be a writer of fiction, the friend said, little dreaming of the
honors that were to crown one of the great novelists of the world.
After leaving Bowdoin Hawthorne returned to Salem, where he passed the
next twelve years of his life. Here he produced, from time to time, stories
and sketches which found their way to the periodicals and won for him a
narrow reputation. But the years which a man usually devotes to his best
work were spent by Hawthorne in a contented half-dream of a great future,
for good as is some of the work produced at this time, it never would have
won for the author the highest place in American literature. These stories
and sketches were afterward collected and published under the title Twice-
Told Tales and The Snow Image. Full of the grace and beauty of
Hawthorne's style, they were the best imaginative work yet produced in
the life of a bird of the air, with no restraint and in absolute freedom. In the
summer he would take his gun and spend days in the forest, doing whatever
pleased his vagabond spirit at the moment. In the winter he would follow
the hunters through the snow, or skate till midnight alone upon the frozen
lake with only the shadows of the hills to keep him company, and
sometimes pass the remainder of the night in a solitary log cabin, warmed
by the blaze of the fallen evergreens.
But he had to return to Salem to prepare for college, whither he went in
1821, in his seventeenth year. He entered Bowdoin, and had among his
fellow-students Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, and Franklin Pierce,
afterward President of the United States. Here Hawthorne spent happy days,
and long afterward, in writing to an old college friend, he speaks of the
charm that lingers around the memory of the place when he gathered
blueberries in study hours, watched the great logs drifting down the current
of the Androscoggin from the lumber districts above, fished in the forest
streams, and shot pigeons and squirrels in hours which should have been
devoted to the classics.
In this same letter, which forms the dedication to one of his books, he adds
that it is this friend, if any one, who is responsible for his becoming a
writer, as it was here, in the shadow of the tall pines which sheltered
Bowdoin College, that the first prophecy concerning his destiny was made.
He was to be a writer of fiction, the friend said, little dreaming of the
honors that were to crown one of the great novelists of the world.
After leaving Bowdoin Hawthorne returned to Salem, where he passed the
next twelve years of his life. Here he produced, from time to time, stories
and sketches which found their way to the periodicals and won for him a
narrow reputation. But the years which a man usually devotes to his best
work were spent by Hawthorne in a contented half-dream of a great future,
for good as is some of the work produced at this time, it never would have
won for the author the highest place in American literature. These stories
and sketches were afterward collected and published under the title Twice-
Told Tales and The Snow Image. Full of the grace and beauty of
Hawthorne's style, they were the best imaginative work yet produced in
Page 67
America, but in speaking of them Hawthorne himself says that in this result
of twelve years there is little to show for its thought and industry.
But the promise of his genius was fulfilled at last. In 1850, when
Hawthorne was forty-six years old, appeared his first great romance.
Hawthorne had chosen for his subject a picture of Puritan times in New
England, and out of the tarnished records of the past he created a work of
art of marvellous and imperishable beauty. In the days of which he wrote, a
Puritan town was exactly like a large family bound together by mutual
interests, the acts of each life being regarded as affecting the whole
community. Hawthorne has preserved this spirit of colonial New England,
with all its struggles, hopes, and fears, and the conscience-driven Puritan,
who lived in the new generation only in public records and church histories,
was given new life. In Hawthorne's day this grim figure, stalking in the
midst of Indian fights, village pillories, town-meetings, witch-burnings, and
church-councils was already a memory. With his steeple-crowned hat and
his matchlock at his side he had left the pleasant New-England farm lands
and was found only in the court-houses, where his deeds were recorded.
Hawthorne brought him back from the past, set him in the midst of his
fellow-elders in the church, and showed him a sufferer for conscience' sake.
This first romance, published under the title The Scarlet Letter, revealed to
Hawthorne himself, as well as to the world outside, the transcendent power
of his genius. Hawthorne, who was despondent of the little popularity of his
other books, told the publisher who saw the first sketch of The Scarlet
Letter, that he did not know whether the story was very good or very bad.
The publisher, however, at once perceived its worth and brought it out one
year from that time, and the public saw that it had been entertaining a
genius unawares. Hawthorne's next book, The House of the Seven Gables, is
a story of the New England of his own day. A clever critic has called it an
impression of a summer afternoon in an elm-shadowed New-England town.
Through its pages flit quaint contrasting figures that one might find in New
England and nowhere else. The old spinster of ancient family, obliged to
open a toy and gingerbread shop, but never forgetting the time when the
house with seven gables was a mansion of limitless hospitality, is a pathetic
picture of disappointed hope and broken-down fortune. So is her brother,
who was falsely imprisoned for twenty years, and who in his old age must
of twelve years there is little to show for its thought and industry.
But the promise of his genius was fulfilled at last. In 1850, when
Hawthorne was forty-six years old, appeared his first great romance.
Hawthorne had chosen for his subject a picture of Puritan times in New
England, and out of the tarnished records of the past he created a work of
art of marvellous and imperishable beauty. In the days of which he wrote, a
Puritan town was exactly like a large family bound together by mutual
interests, the acts of each life being regarded as affecting the whole
community. Hawthorne has preserved this spirit of colonial New England,
with all its struggles, hopes, and fears, and the conscience-driven Puritan,
who lived in the new generation only in public records and church histories,
was given new life. In Hawthorne's day this grim figure, stalking in the
midst of Indian fights, village pillories, town-meetings, witch-burnings, and
church-councils was already a memory. With his steeple-crowned hat and
his matchlock at his side he had left the pleasant New-England farm lands
and was found only in the court-houses, where his deeds were recorded.
Hawthorne brought him back from the past, set him in the midst of his
fellow-elders in the church, and showed him a sufferer for conscience' sake.
This first romance, published under the title The Scarlet Letter, revealed to
Hawthorne himself, as well as to the world outside, the transcendent power
of his genius. Hawthorne, who was despondent of the little popularity of his
other books, told the publisher who saw the first sketch of The Scarlet
Letter, that he did not know whether the story was very good or very bad.
The publisher, however, at once perceived its worth and brought it out one
year from that time, and the public saw that it had been entertaining a
genius unawares. Hawthorne's next book, The House of the Seven Gables, is
a story of the New England of his own day. A clever critic has called it an
impression of a summer afternoon in an elm-shadowed New-England town.
Through its pages flit quaint contrasting figures that one might find in New
England and nowhere else. The old spinster of ancient family, obliged to
open a toy and gingerbread shop, but never forgetting the time when the
house with seven gables was a mansion of limitless hospitality, is a pathetic
picture of disappointed hope and broken-down fortune. So is her brother,
who was falsely imprisoned for twenty years, and who in his old age must
Page 68
lean upon his sister for support; and the other characters are equally true to
the life that has almost disappeared in the changes of the half-century since
its scenes were made the inspiration of Hawthorne's romance.
The House of the Seven Gables was followed by two beautiful volumes for
children, The Wonder Book and Tanglewood Tales. In The Wonder Book
Hawthorne writes as if he were a child himself, so simple is the charm that
he weaves around these old, old tales. Not content with the Greek myths, he
created little incidents and impossible characters that glance in and out with
elfin grace. One feels that these were the very stories that were told by the
centaurs, fauns, and satyrs themselves in the shadows of the old Attic
forests. Here we learn that King Midas not only had his palace turned to
gold, but that his own little daughter, Marigold, a fancy of Hawthorne's
own, was also converted into the same shining metal. We learn, too, the
secrets of many a hero and god of this realm of fancy which had been
unsuspected by any other historian of their deeds. Every child who reads
The Wonder Book doubts not that Hawthorne had hobnobbed many a
moonlit night with Pan and Bacchus in their vine-covered grottos by the
riverside. This dainty, ethereal touch appears in all his work for children.
A like quality gives distinction to his fourth great novel, which deals with a
man supposed to be a descendant of the old fauns. This creation, named
Donatello, from his resemblance to the celebrated statue of the Marble
Faun, is not wholly human, although he has human interests and feeling.
Hawthorne makes Donatello ashamed of his pointed ears, though his spirit
is as wild and untamed as that of his rude ancestors. In this book there is a
description of a scene where Count Donatello joins in a peasant dance
around a public fountain. And so vividly is his half-human nature here
brought out that Hawthorne seems to have witnessed somewhere the mad
revels of the veritable fauns and satyrs in the days of their life upon the
earth. Throughout this story Hawthorne shows the same subtle sympathy
with uncommon natures, the mystery of such souls having the same
fascination for him that the secrets of the earth and air have for the scientist
and philosopher.
The book coming between The House of the Seven Gables and The Marble
Faun is called The Blithedale Romance. It is in part the record of a period
the life that has almost disappeared in the changes of the half-century since
its scenes were made the inspiration of Hawthorne's romance.
The House of the Seven Gables was followed by two beautiful volumes for
children, The Wonder Book and Tanglewood Tales. In The Wonder Book
Hawthorne writes as if he were a child himself, so simple is the charm that
he weaves around these old, old tales. Not content with the Greek myths, he
created little incidents and impossible characters that glance in and out with
elfin grace. One feels that these were the very stories that were told by the
centaurs, fauns, and satyrs themselves in the shadows of the old Attic
forests. Here we learn that King Midas not only had his palace turned to
gold, but that his own little daughter, Marigold, a fancy of Hawthorne's
own, was also converted into the same shining metal. We learn, too, the
secrets of many a hero and god of this realm of fancy which had been
unsuspected by any other historian of their deeds. Every child who reads
The Wonder Book doubts not that Hawthorne had hobnobbed many a
moonlit night with Pan and Bacchus in their vine-covered grottos by the
riverside. This dainty, ethereal touch appears in all his work for children.
A like quality gives distinction to his fourth great novel, which deals with a
man supposed to be a descendant of the old fauns. This creation, named
Donatello, from his resemblance to the celebrated statue of the Marble
Faun, is not wholly human, although he has human interests and feeling.
Hawthorne makes Donatello ashamed of his pointed ears, though his spirit
is as wild and untamed as that of his rude ancestors. In this book there is a
description of a scene where Count Donatello joins in a peasant dance
around a public fountain. And so vividly is his half-human nature here
brought out that Hawthorne seems to have witnessed somewhere the mad
revels of the veritable fauns and satyrs in the days of their life upon the
earth. Throughout this story Hawthorne shows the same subtle sympathy
with uncommon natures, the mystery of such souls having the same
fascination for him that the secrets of the earth and air have for the scientist
and philosopher.
The book coming between The House of the Seven Gables and The Marble
Faun is called The Blithedale Romance. It is in part the record of a period
Page 69
of Hawthorne's life when he joined a community which hoped to improve
the world by combining healthy manual labor with intellectual pursuits, and
proving that self-interest and all differences in rank must be hurtful to the
commonwealth. This little society lived in a suburb of Boston, and called
their association Brook Farm. Each member performed daily some manual
labor on the farm or in the house, hours being set aside for study. Here
Hawthorne ploughed the fields and joined in the amusements, or sat apart
while the rest talked about art and literature, danced, sang, or read
Shakespeare aloud. Some of the cleverest men and women of New England
joined this community, the rules of which obliged the men to wear plaid
blouses and rough straw hats, and the women to content themselves with
plain calico gowns.
These serious-minded men and women, who tried to solve a great problem
by leading the lives of Arcadian shepherds, at length dispersed, each one
going back to the world and working on as bravely as if the experiment had
been a great success. The experiences of Brook Farm were shadowed forth
in The Blithedale Romance, although it was not a literal narrative.
Immediately after this Hawthorne was married and went to live in Concord,
near Boston, in a quaint old dwelling called The Manse. And as all his work
partakes of the personal flavor of his own life, so his existence here is
recorded in a delightful series of essays called Mosses from an Old Manse.
Here we have a description of the old house itself, and of the author's family
life, of the kitchen-garden and apple-orchards, of the meadows and woods,
and of his friendship with that lover of nature, Henry Thoreau, whose
writings form a valuable contribution to American literature. The Mosses
from an Old Manse must ever be famous as the history of the quiet hours of
one of the greatest American men of letters. They are full of Hawthorne's
own personality, and reveal more than any other of his books the depth and
purity of his poetic and rarely gifted nature.
In 1853 his old friend and schoolmate, President Pierce, appointed
Hawthorne American Consul at Liverpool. He remained abroad seven
years, spending the last four on the Continent, some transcriptions of his
experience being found in the celebrated Marble Faun and in several
volumes of Note-Books. The Marble Faun, published in Europe under the
the world by combining healthy manual labor with intellectual pursuits, and
proving that self-interest and all differences in rank must be hurtful to the
commonwealth. This little society lived in a suburb of Boston, and called
their association Brook Farm. Each member performed daily some manual
labor on the farm or in the house, hours being set aside for study. Here
Hawthorne ploughed the fields and joined in the amusements, or sat apart
while the rest talked about art and literature, danced, sang, or read
Shakespeare aloud. Some of the cleverest men and women of New England
joined this community, the rules of which obliged the men to wear plaid
blouses and rough straw hats, and the women to content themselves with
plain calico gowns.
These serious-minded men and women, who tried to solve a great problem
by leading the lives of Arcadian shepherds, at length dispersed, each one
going back to the world and working on as bravely as if the experiment had
been a great success. The experiences of Brook Farm were shadowed forth
in The Blithedale Romance, although it was not a literal narrative.
Immediately after this Hawthorne was married and went to live in Concord,
near Boston, in a quaint old dwelling called The Manse. And as all his work
partakes of the personal flavor of his own life, so his existence here is
recorded in a delightful series of essays called Mosses from an Old Manse.
Here we have a description of the old house itself, and of the author's family
life, of the kitchen-garden and apple-orchards, of the meadows and woods,
and of his friendship with that lover of nature, Henry Thoreau, whose
writings form a valuable contribution to American literature. The Mosses
from an Old Manse must ever be famous as the history of the quiet hours of
one of the greatest American men of letters. They are full of Hawthorne's
own personality, and reveal more than any other of his books the depth and
purity of his poetic and rarely gifted nature.
In 1853 his old friend and schoolmate, President Pierce, appointed
Hawthorne American Consul at Liverpool. He remained abroad seven
years, spending the last four on the Continent, some transcriptions of his
experience being found in the celebrated Marble Faun and in several
volumes of Note-Books. The Marble Faun, published in Europe under the
Page 70
title Transformation, was written in Rome, and was partly suggested to
Hawthorne by an old villa which he occupied near Florence. This old villa
possessed a moss-covered tower, "haunted," as Hawthorne said in a letter to
a friend, "by owls and by the ghost of a monk who was confined there in
the thirteenth century previous to being burnt at the stake in the principal
square in Florence." He also states in the same letter that he meant to put
the old castle bodily in a romance that was then in his head, which he did by
making the villa the old family castle of Donatello, although the scene of
the story is laid in Rome.
After Hawthorne's return to America he began two other novels, one
founded upon the old legend of the elixir of life. This story was probably
suggested to him by Thoreau, who spoke of a house in which Hawthorne
once lived at Concord having been, a century or two before, the abode of a
man who believed that he should never die. This subject was a charming
one for Hawthorne's peculiar genius, but the story, with another, The
Dolliver Romance, was interrupted by the death of Hawthorne in 1864.
In point of literary art the romances of Hawthorne are the finest work yet
done in America, and their author was a man of high imagination, lofty
morality, and pure ideals; an artist in the noblest meaning of the word.
Hawthorne by an old villa which he occupied near Florence. This old villa
possessed a moss-covered tower, "haunted," as Hawthorne said in a letter to
a friend, "by owls and by the ghost of a monk who was confined there in
the thirteenth century previous to being burnt at the stake in the principal
square in Florence." He also states in the same letter that he meant to put
the old castle bodily in a romance that was then in his head, which he did by
making the villa the old family castle of Donatello, although the scene of
the story is laid in Rome.
After Hawthorne's return to America he began two other novels, one
founded upon the old legend of the elixir of life. This story was probably
suggested to him by Thoreau, who spoke of a house in which Hawthorne
once lived at Concord having been, a century or two before, the abode of a
man who believed that he should never die. This subject was a charming
one for Hawthorne's peculiar genius, but the story, with another, The
Dolliver Romance, was interrupted by the death of Hawthorne in 1864.
In point of literary art the romances of Hawthorne are the finest work yet
done in America, and their author was a man of high imagination, lofty
morality, and pure ideals; an artist in the noblest meaning of the word.
Page 71
Page 72
CHAPTER IX
GEORGE BANCROFT
1800-1891
Seventy years ago the Round Hill School at Northampton, Mass., was
perhaps the most famous school in New England. The founder, George
Bancroft, had modelled it upon a celebrated school in Switzerland, in the
hope that it would prove a starting-point for a broader system of elementary
training than had yet existed in America, and everything was done to
develop the physical and moral, as well as the mental, traits of the pupils.
The school was beautifully situated, commanding a superb view, and had,
besides the school-rooms, a gymnasium and play-rooms that were kept
warm in cold weather and furnished with tools for carpentering. Here the
boys could make bows and arrows, squirrel-traps, kites, sleds, and whatever
their fancy dictated. There were large play-grounds on the slopes of the hill,
and here was the village of "Cronyville," every house, hut, or shanty in
which had been built and was owned by the boys themselves. There were
many varieties of architecture in "Cronyville," but each dwelling had at
least a large chimney and a small store-room. After school hours each
shanty was its owner's castle, where entertainments were held, and the
guests feasted with roasted corn, nuts, or apples, which the entire company
had helped to prepare on the hearth of the wide chimney. Sometimes the
feast was enlivened by recitations, poems, and addresses by the pupils,
among whom was at one time the future historian, John Lothrop Motley,
and very often the festivities would end in one of those earnest talks that
boys fall into sometimes when tired out with play. Bancroft's assistant and
partner in the school was Dr. Cogswell, who superintended the course of
study, which was carried out by the best teachers procurable in America,
England, and France. The boys were in the main good students, some of
them brilliant ones, and they enjoyed so much freedom that their spirits
gained them sometimes an unenviable reputation. The solemn keeper of a
GEORGE BANCROFT
1800-1891
Seventy years ago the Round Hill School at Northampton, Mass., was
perhaps the most famous school in New England. The founder, George
Bancroft, had modelled it upon a celebrated school in Switzerland, in the
hope that it would prove a starting-point for a broader system of elementary
training than had yet existed in America, and everything was done to
develop the physical and moral, as well as the mental, traits of the pupils.
The school was beautifully situated, commanding a superb view, and had,
besides the school-rooms, a gymnasium and play-rooms that were kept
warm in cold weather and furnished with tools for carpentering. Here the
boys could make bows and arrows, squirrel-traps, kites, sleds, and whatever
their fancy dictated. There were large play-grounds on the slopes of the hill,
and here was the village of "Cronyville," every house, hut, or shanty in
which had been built and was owned by the boys themselves. There were
many varieties of architecture in "Cronyville," but each dwelling had at
least a large chimney and a small store-room. After school hours each
shanty was its owner's castle, where entertainments were held, and the
guests feasted with roasted corn, nuts, or apples, which the entire company
had helped to prepare on the hearth of the wide chimney. Sometimes the
feast was enlivened by recitations, poems, and addresses by the pupils,
among whom was at one time the future historian, John Lothrop Motley,
and very often the festivities would end in one of those earnest talks that
boys fall into sometimes when tired out with play. Bancroft's assistant and
partner in the school was Dr. Cogswell, who superintended the course of
study, which was carried out by the best teachers procurable in America,
England, and France. The boys were in the main good students, some of
them brilliant ones, and they enjoyed so much freedom that their spirits
gained them sometimes an unenviable reputation. The solemn keeper of a
Page 73
certain inn on the stage line between Northampton and Boston suffered so
much from their pranks that he refused to allow them to stop over night, and
only consented to give them dinner upon promise of good behavior.
The school became so popular that the best families in all parts of the
country sent their boys there, but, financially, it was not a success, and after
seven years' trial Bancroft was forced to abandon it, though his partner
struggled on a few years longer. If the experiment had been entirely
successful the cause of education might have been advanced fifty years
ahead of the old method, for both founders were men devoted to the cause
of education and longed to see newer and broader methods supersede the
old ones.
As a boy Bancroft had studied at the Exeter Academy; finishing his course
there he entered Harvard at thirteen, was graduated in his seventeenth year,
and a year later was sent abroad by Harvard to fit himself for a tutorship in
the University. During his four years' absence he studied modern languages
and literatures, Greek philosophy and antiquities, and some natural history.
But he made history the special object of study, and bent all his energies to
acquiring as wide a knowledge as possible of the sources and materials that
make up the records of modern history. During his vacations he visited the
different countries of Europe, travelling in regular student fashion. He
would rise at dawn, breakfast by candlelight, and then fill the morning with
visits to picture galleries, cathedrals, and all the wonders of foreign towns;
after a light luncheon he would start again on his sight-seeing, or visit some
person of note, meeting during his travels almost every distinguished man
in Europe. At night, if not too tired, he would study still politics, languages,
and history, and when he returned to America he had made such good use of
his time that he was equipped for almost any position in its intellectual life.
His obligations to Harvard led him to accept a tutorship there, which,
however, proved so distasteful to him that he only held it one year. It was
after this experience that he founded his school at Round Hill. During the
years that he was trying to make the Round Hill school a model for boys'
schools, the idea of his work as the historian of the United States came to
him. Undismayed by the scope of the work, which he meant should include
the history of the United States from the time of the landing of Columbus to
much from their pranks that he refused to allow them to stop over night, and
only consented to give them dinner upon promise of good behavior.
The school became so popular that the best families in all parts of the
country sent their boys there, but, financially, it was not a success, and after
seven years' trial Bancroft was forced to abandon it, though his partner
struggled on a few years longer. If the experiment had been entirely
successful the cause of education might have been advanced fifty years
ahead of the old method, for both founders were men devoted to the cause
of education and longed to see newer and broader methods supersede the
old ones.
As a boy Bancroft had studied at the Exeter Academy; finishing his course
there he entered Harvard at thirteen, was graduated in his seventeenth year,
and a year later was sent abroad by Harvard to fit himself for a tutorship in
the University. During his four years' absence he studied modern languages
and literatures, Greek philosophy and antiquities, and some natural history.
But he made history the special object of study, and bent all his energies to
acquiring as wide a knowledge as possible of the sources and materials that
make up the records of modern history. During his vacations he visited the
different countries of Europe, travelling in regular student fashion. He
would rise at dawn, breakfast by candlelight, and then fill the morning with
visits to picture galleries, cathedrals, and all the wonders of foreign towns;
after a light luncheon he would start again on his sight-seeing, or visit some
person of note, meeting during his travels almost every distinguished man
in Europe. At night, if not too tired, he would study still politics, languages,
and history, and when he returned to America he had made such good use of
his time that he was equipped for almost any position in its intellectual life.
His obligations to Harvard led him to accept a tutorship there, which,
however, proved so distasteful to him that he only held it one year. It was
after this experience that he founded his school at Round Hill. During the
years that he was trying to make the Round Hill school a model for boys'
schools, the idea of his work as the historian of the United States came to
him. Undismayed by the scope of the work, which he meant should include
the history of the United States from the time of the landing of Columbus to
Page 74
the adoption of the Constitution in 1789, Bancroft, month after month,
settled the plan more definitely in his mind; and when the time came for
him to begin the work he only looked forward eagerly to the task of writing
the records of three hundred years of the world's progress during the most
absorbing period known to history. It is doubtful if at this time there was
any other man living better qualified for this task than Bancroft. He had
been a student of history and politics since boyhood. He had traced the
stream of history from its sources in the East through the rise of the great
modern nations. He had mastered the politics of the ancient world, whose
language, literature, and art were also familiar to him, and civilized Europe
had been his field of study during the years which leave the most profound
impressions upon the mind.
To him the rise and establishment of the United States as a great nation
presented itself as one of the most brilliant passages of the world's history,
and no labor seemed tiresome which should fittingly chronicle that event.
Besides his literary requirements Bancroft possessed eminent qualities for
practical life. He was successively Governor of Massachusetts, Secretary of
the Navy, and for a time Acting-Secretary of war; he served his country as
Minister to Great Britain. He was made Minister to Prussia and afterward
Minister to Germany when that country took its place as a united nation.
Some of the most important treaties between the United States and foreign
powers were made during Bancroft's diplomatic career, and in every act of
his political life showed a talent for practical affairs. While he was
Secretary of the Navy he founded the United States Naval Academy at
Annapolis. Previous to this there was no good system by which the boys
who desired to enter the navy could receive instruction in any other branch
than that of practical seamanship. In the old navy the middies were taught,
while afloat, by the chaplains, who gave them lessons in odd hours in
writing, arithmetic, and navigation; if the pupils were idle they were
reported to the captain, whose discipline was far from gentle. A boy eager to
learn could pick up a great deal by asking questions and noticing what was
going on about him, and sometimes the officers would volunteer their help
in a difficult subject. Later each ship had one regular school-master, who
made the voyage with the ship, twenty middies being appointed to each
man-of-war. This system was superseded by schools, which were
settled the plan more definitely in his mind; and when the time came for
him to begin the work he only looked forward eagerly to the task of writing
the records of three hundred years of the world's progress during the most
absorbing period known to history. It is doubtful if at this time there was
any other man living better qualified for this task than Bancroft. He had
been a student of history and politics since boyhood. He had traced the
stream of history from its sources in the East through the rise of the great
modern nations. He had mastered the politics of the ancient world, whose
language, literature, and art were also familiar to him, and civilized Europe
had been his field of study during the years which leave the most profound
impressions upon the mind.
To him the rise and establishment of the United States as a great nation
presented itself as one of the most brilliant passages of the world's history,
and no labor seemed tiresome which should fittingly chronicle that event.
Besides his literary requirements Bancroft possessed eminent qualities for
practical life. He was successively Governor of Massachusetts, Secretary of
the Navy, and for a time Acting-Secretary of war; he served his country as
Minister to Great Britain. He was made Minister to Prussia and afterward
Minister to Germany when that country took its place as a united nation.
Some of the most important treaties between the United States and foreign
powers were made during Bancroft's diplomatic career, and in every act of
his political life showed a talent for practical affairs. While he was
Secretary of the Navy he founded the United States Naval Academy at
Annapolis. Previous to this there was no good system by which the boys
who desired to enter the navy could receive instruction in any other branch
than that of practical seamanship. In the old navy the middies were taught,
while afloat, by the chaplains, who gave them lessons in odd hours in
writing, arithmetic, and navigation; if the pupils were idle they were
reported to the captain, whose discipline was far from gentle. A boy eager to
learn could pick up a great deal by asking questions and noticing what was
going on about him, and sometimes the officers would volunteer their help
in a difficult subject. Later each ship had one regular school-master, who
made the voyage with the ship, twenty middies being appointed to each
man-of-war. This system was superseded by schools, which were
Page 75
established at the different navy-yards, and which the boys attended in the
intervals of sea duty; but, as in the case of the other methods, the instruction
was desultory, and the pupils had not the advantage of education enjoyed by
the cadets of the West Point Military Academy, though it was evident the
necessity for it was the same.
Bancroft brought to the office of Secretary of the Navy his old love for
broad principles of education, and eight months after he took office the
United States Naval Academy was in full operation, with a corps of
instructors of the first merit, and with a complement of pupils that spoke
well for the national interest in the cause. At first the course was for five
years, the first and last of which only were spent at the Academy and the
rest at sea, but this was later modified to its present form. Bancroft's
generous policy placed the new institution upon a firm basis, and it became
at once a vital force in the life of the United States Navy.
Bancroft began his history while still at Round Hill, and published the first
volume in 1834. Previous to beginning his history he had published a small
volume of verse, a Latin Reader, and a book on Greek politics for the use of
the Round Hill School, and various translations and miscellaneous writings
in the different periodicals of the day. But none of these had seemed serious
work to him, and he brought to his history a mind fresh to literary labor, and
a fund of general information that was invaluable.
While he was minister to Great Britain he visited the state archives of
England, France, and Germany for additional historical material. From this
time he devoted himself as exclusively to his work as the diplomatic
positions he held would allow.
His official administration in his own country was also far-reaching.
Besides the establishment of the Naval Academy, it was he who, while
acting as Secretary of War pro tem., gave the famous order for General
Taylor to move forward to the western boundary of Texas, which had been
annexed to the United States after seceding from Mexico and setting up as a
republic. General Taylor's appearance on the borders was the signal to
Mexico that the United States intended to defend the new territory, and
eventually led to the war with Mexico, by which the United States received
the territory of New Mexico and California.
intervals of sea duty; but, as in the case of the other methods, the instruction
was desultory, and the pupils had not the advantage of education enjoyed by
the cadets of the West Point Military Academy, though it was evident the
necessity for it was the same.
Bancroft brought to the office of Secretary of the Navy his old love for
broad principles of education, and eight months after he took office the
United States Naval Academy was in full operation, with a corps of
instructors of the first merit, and with a complement of pupils that spoke
well for the national interest in the cause. At first the course was for five
years, the first and last of which only were spent at the Academy and the
rest at sea, but this was later modified to its present form. Bancroft's
generous policy placed the new institution upon a firm basis, and it became
at once a vital force in the life of the United States Navy.
Bancroft began his history while still at Round Hill, and published the first
volume in 1834. Previous to beginning his history he had published a small
volume of verse, a Latin Reader, and a book on Greek politics for the use of
the Round Hill School, and various translations and miscellaneous writings
in the different periodicals of the day. But none of these had seemed serious
work to him, and he brought to his history a mind fresh to literary labor, and
a fund of general information that was invaluable.
While he was minister to Great Britain he visited the state archives of
England, France, and Germany for additional historical material. From this
time he devoted himself as exclusively to his work as the diplomatic
positions he held would allow.
His official administration in his own country was also far-reaching.
Besides the establishment of the Naval Academy, it was he who, while
acting as Secretary of War pro tem., gave the famous order for General
Taylor to move forward to the western boundary of Texas, which had been
annexed to the United States after seceding from Mexico and setting up as a
republic. General Taylor's appearance on the borders was the signal to
Mexico that the United States intended to defend the new territory, and
eventually led to the war with Mexico, by which the United States received
the territory of New Mexico and California.
Page 76
When the lookout on the Pinta called out "Land ho!" he really uttered the
first word of American history, and Bancroft's narrative begins almost at
this point. The first volume embraces the early French and Spanish
voyages; the settlement of the Colonies; descriptions of colonial life in New
England and Virginia; the fall and restoration of the house of Stuart in
England, which led to such important results in American history, and
Bacon's Rebellion in Virginia, which was the first note of warning to
England that the American Colonies would not tolerate English injustice
without a protest. To the reader who loves to find in history facts more
marvellous than any imaginations of fairy lore, the first volume of
Bancroft's history must ever be a region of delight. The picturesque figure
of Columbus fronting undismayed the terrors of that unknown sea, which
the geographers of the period peopled with demons and monsters; the
adventures of the French and Spanish courtiers in search of fabled rivers
and life-giving fountains; the trials of the gold-seekers, De Soto, Navarez,
Cabeça de Vaca, and others, who sought for the riches of the romantic East;
and the heroic suffering of those innumerable bands who first looked upon
the wonders of the New World, and opened the way to its great career, are
such stories as are found in the sober history of no other country. To the Old
World, whose beginnings of history were lost in the mists of the past, this
vision of the New World, with its beauty of mountains, river, and forest,
with its inexhaustible wealth and its races yet living in the primitive
conditions of remote antiquity, was indeed a wonder hardly to be believed.
It is something to be present at the birth of a new world, and Bancroft has
followed the voyagers and settlers in their own spirit, made their adventures
his own, and given to the reader a brilliant as well as faithful picture of the
historic beginning of the American continent.
In his second volume Bancroft takes up the history of the Dutch in America;
of the occupations of the Valley of the Mississippi by the French; of the
expulsion of the French from Canada by the English, and the minor events
which went toward the accomplishment of these objects. Here are
introduced the romantic story of Acadia and the picturesque side of Indian
life. "The Indian mother places her child, as spring does its blossoms, upon
the boughs of the trees while she works," says Bancroft in describing the
sleeping-places of the Indian babies, and we see the same sympathetic
touch throughout his descriptions of these dark children of the forest, to
first word of American history, and Bancroft's narrative begins almost at
this point. The first volume embraces the early French and Spanish
voyages; the settlement of the Colonies; descriptions of colonial life in New
England and Virginia; the fall and restoration of the house of Stuart in
England, which led to such important results in American history, and
Bacon's Rebellion in Virginia, which was the first note of warning to
England that the American Colonies would not tolerate English injustice
without a protest. To the reader who loves to find in history facts more
marvellous than any imaginations of fairy lore, the first volume of
Bancroft's history must ever be a region of delight. The picturesque figure
of Columbus fronting undismayed the terrors of that unknown sea, which
the geographers of the period peopled with demons and monsters; the
adventures of the French and Spanish courtiers in search of fabled rivers
and life-giving fountains; the trials of the gold-seekers, De Soto, Navarez,
Cabeça de Vaca, and others, who sought for the riches of the romantic East;
and the heroic suffering of those innumerable bands who first looked upon
the wonders of the New World, and opened the way to its great career, are
such stories as are found in the sober history of no other country. To the Old
World, whose beginnings of history were lost in the mists of the past, this
vision of the New World, with its beauty of mountains, river, and forest,
with its inexhaustible wealth and its races yet living in the primitive
conditions of remote antiquity, was indeed a wonder hardly to be believed.
It is something to be present at the birth of a new world, and Bancroft has
followed the voyagers and settlers in their own spirit, made their adventures
his own, and given to the reader a brilliant as well as faithful picture of the
historic beginning of the American continent.
In his second volume Bancroft takes up the history of the Dutch in America;
of the occupations of the Valley of the Mississippi by the French; of the
expulsion of the French from Canada by the English, and the minor events
which went toward the accomplishment of these objects. Here are
introduced the romantic story of Acadia and the picturesque side of Indian
life. "The Indian mother places her child, as spring does its blossoms, upon
the boughs of the trees while she works," says Bancroft in describing the
sleeping-places of the Indian babies, and we see the same sympathetic
touch throughout his descriptions of these dark children of the forest, to
Page 77
whom the white man came as a usurper of their rights and destroyer of their
woodland homes.
The remaining volumes of the history consist almost entirely of the causes
which led up to the American Revolution, the Revolution itself, and its
effect upon Europe. One-half of the whole work is devoted to this theme,
which is treated with a philosophical breadth that makes it comparable to
the work of the greatest historians. Here we are led to see that, besides its
influence upon the history of the New World, the American Revolution was
one of the greatest events in the world's history; that it followed naturally
from the revolt of the Netherlands against Spain and the Revolution of the
English people against the tyranny of Charles I., and that, like them, its
highest mission was to vindicate the cause of liberty.
In two other volumes, entitled History of the Formation of the Constitution
of the United States, Bancroft gave a minute and careful description of the
consolidation of the States into an individual nation after the Revolution,
and the draughting and adopting of the Constitution by which they have
since been governed. This, with some miscellaneous papers, among which
may be mentioned the dramatic description of the Battle of Lake Erie,
comprise the remainder of Bancroft's contribution to American literature.
Bancroft said that there were three qualities necessary to the historian: A
knowledge of the evil in human nature; that events are subordinate to law,
and that there is in man something greater than himself. To these
qualifications, which he himself eminently possessed, may be added that of
untiring industry, which distinguished his work. A passage was written over
and over again, sometimes as many as eight times, until it suited him. And
he was known to write an entire volume over. He carried his labor into his
old age, being eighty-four years of age when he made the last revision of
the history which had occupied fifty years of his life.
His diplomatic career also extended over many years, he being seventy-four
when at his own request the Government recalled him from the Court of
Berlin where he was serving as Minister.
Bancroft died in 1891, in his ninety-second year. The most famous of his
own countrymen united in tributes to his memory, and the sovereigns of
woodland homes.
The remaining volumes of the history consist almost entirely of the causes
which led up to the American Revolution, the Revolution itself, and its
effect upon Europe. One-half of the whole work is devoted to this theme,
which is treated with a philosophical breadth that makes it comparable to
the work of the greatest historians. Here we are led to see that, besides its
influence upon the history of the New World, the American Revolution was
one of the greatest events in the world's history; that it followed naturally
from the revolt of the Netherlands against Spain and the Revolution of the
English people against the tyranny of Charles I., and that, like them, its
highest mission was to vindicate the cause of liberty.
In two other volumes, entitled History of the Formation of the Constitution
of the United States, Bancroft gave a minute and careful description of the
consolidation of the States into an individual nation after the Revolution,
and the draughting and adopting of the Constitution by which they have
since been governed. This, with some miscellaneous papers, among which
may be mentioned the dramatic description of the Battle of Lake Erie,
comprise the remainder of Bancroft's contribution to American literature.
Bancroft said that there were three qualities necessary to the historian: A
knowledge of the evil in human nature; that events are subordinate to law,
and that there is in man something greater than himself. To these
qualifications, which he himself eminently possessed, may be added that of
untiring industry, which distinguished his work. A passage was written over
and over again, sometimes as many as eight times, until it suited him. And
he was known to write an entire volume over. He carried his labor into his
old age, being eighty-four years of age when he made the last revision of
the history which had occupied fifty years of his life.
His diplomatic career also extended over many years, he being seventy-four
when at his own request the Government recalled him from the Court of
Berlin where he was serving as Minister.
Bancroft died in 1891, in his ninety-second year. The most famous of his
own countrymen united in tributes to his memory, and the sovereigns of
Page 78
Europe sent wreaths to place upon his coffin. As historian, diplomatist, and
private citizen, he had honored his country as is the privilege of few.
private citizen, he had honored his country as is the privilege of few.
Page 79
CHAPTER X
EDGAR ALLAN POE
1809-1849
In the play-ground of an old-fashioned English school the boy Edgar Allan
Poe, then in his ninth year, first entered that world of day-dreams, whose
wonders he afterward transcribed so beautifully in his prose and poetry. The
school was situated in the old town of Stoke Newington, and the quaint,
sleepy village, with its avenues shaded by ancient trees and bordered by
fragrant shrubberies, and with its country stillness broken only by the chime
of the church-bell tolling the hour, seemed to the boy hardly a part of the
real world. In describing it in after years he speaks of the dream-like and
soothing influence it had upon his early life. The school building, also the
village parsonage, as the master of the school was a clergyman, had a
similar effect; it was a large, rambling house, whose passages and rooms
had a labyrinthine irregularity which charmed the young student and made
him regard it almost as a place of enchantment. It had many nooks and
corners in which one might lose one's self and dream day-dreams out of the
books, poetry and history, with which it was pretty well stocked. The
school-room itself was low-walled and ceiled with oak, and filled with
desks and benches that had been hacked and hewed by generations of boys.
It was of great size, and seemed to Poe the largest in the world. In this room
he studied mathematics and the classics, while in the play-ground outside,
which was surrounded by brick walls topped with mortar and broken glass,
he spent many of his leisure hours, taking part in those sports so loved by
the English school-boy. The boys were allowed beyond the grounds only
three times in a week; twice on Sunday, when they went to church, and
once during the week, when, guarded by two ushers, they were taken a
solemn walk through the neighboring fields. All the rest of life lay within
the walls that separated the school from the village streets. In this quiet spot
EDGAR ALLAN POE
1809-1849
In the play-ground of an old-fashioned English school the boy Edgar Allan
Poe, then in his ninth year, first entered that world of day-dreams, whose
wonders he afterward transcribed so beautifully in his prose and poetry. The
school was situated in the old town of Stoke Newington, and the quaint,
sleepy village, with its avenues shaded by ancient trees and bordered by
fragrant shrubberies, and with its country stillness broken only by the chime
of the church-bell tolling the hour, seemed to the boy hardly a part of the
real world. In describing it in after years he speaks of the dream-like and
soothing influence it had upon his early life. The school building, also the
village parsonage, as the master of the school was a clergyman, had a
similar effect; it was a large, rambling house, whose passages and rooms
had a labyrinthine irregularity which charmed the young student and made
him regard it almost as a place of enchantment. It had many nooks and
corners in which one might lose one's self and dream day-dreams out of the
books, poetry and history, with which it was pretty well stocked. The
school-room itself was low-walled and ceiled with oak, and filled with
desks and benches that had been hacked and hewed by generations of boys.
It was of great size, and seemed to Poe the largest in the world. In this room
he studied mathematics and the classics, while in the play-ground outside,
which was surrounded by brick walls topped with mortar and broken glass,
he spent many of his leisure hours, taking part in those sports so loved by
the English school-boy. The boys were allowed beyond the grounds only
three times in a week; twice on Sunday, when they went to church, and
once during the week, when, guarded by two ushers, they were taken a
solemn walk through the neighboring fields. All the rest of life lay within
the walls that separated the school from the village streets. In this quiet spot
Page 80
Poe spent five years of his life, speaking of them afterward as most happy
years and rich in those poetic influences which formed his character.
In his thirteenth year he left England and returned to America with his
adopted parents, Mr. and Mrs. Allan, of Baltimore, spending the next four
or five years of his life partly in their beautiful home and partly at school in
Richmond.
The parents of Poe had died in his infancy. They had both possessed talent,
his mother having been an actress of considerable repute, and from them he
inherited gentle and winning manners and a talent for declamation, which,
combined with his remarkable personal beauty, made him a favorite in the
Allan home, where he was much petted and caressed. The child returned the
interest of his adopted parents, and though he was sometimes wilful and
obstinate he never failed in affection. To Mrs. Allan especially he always
showed a devotion and gratitude that well repaid her for the love and care
she had bestowed upon the orphan child.
Though fond of books, especially books of poetry, and loving to be alone in
some quiet place where he could indulge in the day-dreams that formed so
large a part of his life, Poe yet had the fondness of a healthy boy for athletic
sports, and some of his feats of strength are still found recorded in the old
newspapers of Baltimore. Once on a hot day he swam a distance of seven
miles on the James River against a swift tide; in a contest he leaped twenty-
one feet on a level, and in other feats of strength he also excelled.
He was very fond of animals, and was always surrounded by pets which
returned his affection with interest, and which, with the flowers he loved to
tend and care for, took up many of his leisure hours.
When he was seventeen Poe entered the University of Virginia, where he
remained not quite a year, distinguishing himself as a student of the classics
and modern languages. Upon his return to Baltimore he had a disagreement
with his foster-father because of some college debts, and though Poe was
very much in the wrong he refused to admit it, and, leaving the house in a
fit of anger, went to live with his aunt, Mrs. Clemm. He had already
published a volume of poems, and now being forced to depend upon
himself he issued a second edition. But this brought him neither fame nor
years and rich in those poetic influences which formed his character.
In his thirteenth year he left England and returned to America with his
adopted parents, Mr. and Mrs. Allan, of Baltimore, spending the next four
or five years of his life partly in their beautiful home and partly at school in
Richmond.
The parents of Poe had died in his infancy. They had both possessed talent,
his mother having been an actress of considerable repute, and from them he
inherited gentle and winning manners and a talent for declamation, which,
combined with his remarkable personal beauty, made him a favorite in the
Allan home, where he was much petted and caressed. The child returned the
interest of his adopted parents, and though he was sometimes wilful and
obstinate he never failed in affection. To Mrs. Allan especially he always
showed a devotion and gratitude that well repaid her for the love and care
she had bestowed upon the orphan child.
Though fond of books, especially books of poetry, and loving to be alone in
some quiet place where he could indulge in the day-dreams that formed so
large a part of his life, Poe yet had the fondness of a healthy boy for athletic
sports, and some of his feats of strength are still found recorded in the old
newspapers of Baltimore. Once on a hot day he swam a distance of seven
miles on the James River against a swift tide; in a contest he leaped twenty-
one feet on a level, and in other feats of strength he also excelled.
He was very fond of animals, and was always surrounded by pets which
returned his affection with interest, and which, with the flowers he loved to
tend and care for, took up many of his leisure hours.
When he was seventeen Poe entered the University of Virginia, where he
remained not quite a year, distinguishing himself as a student of the classics
and modern languages. Upon his return to Baltimore he had a disagreement
with his foster-father because of some college debts, and though Poe was
very much in the wrong he refused to admit it, and, leaving the house in a
fit of anger, went to live with his aunt, Mrs. Clemm. He had already
published a volume of poems, and now being forced to depend upon
himself he issued a second edition. But this brought him neither fame nor
Page 81
money, and after a two years' struggle with poverty he was glad to accept a
cadetship at West Point, obtained for him through the influence of Mr.
Allan. Mrs. Allan had in the meantime died, and in her death Poe lost his
best friend, one who had been ever ready to forgive his faults, to believe in
his repentance, and to have faith in his promises of amendment.
Poe was charmed with the life at West Point, and in his first enthusiasm
decided that a soldier's career was the most glorious in the world. The hard
study, the strict discipline, the rigid law and order of cadet life seemed only
admirable, and he soon stood at the head of his class. But it was impossible
that this enthusiasm should last long. Poe was endowed by nature with the
dreamy and artistic temperament of the poet, and discipline and routine
could not fail to become in a short time unbearable. When this period
arrived the prospective life of the soldier lost its charm, and he was seized
with a desire to leave the Academy and bid a final farewell to military life.
It was impossible to do this without the consent of his guardian, and as Mr.
Allan refused this, Poe was forced to carry his point in his own way. This he
did by lagging in his studies, writing poetry when he should have been
solving problems, and refusing point blank to obey orders. Military
discipline could not long brook this. Poe was court-martialed, and, pleading
guilty, was discharged from the Academy, disgraced but happy. During his
stay there he had published a third edition of his poems, containing a
number of pieces not included in the other editions. It was dedicated to his
fellow-cadets, and was subscribed for by many of the students.
Almost immediately after his departure from West Point, Poe went to live
with his aunt, Mrs. Clemm, and her daughter Virginia, who afterward
became his wife; and from this time forward he never seems to have had
any serious idea of a career otherwise than literary. In 1832, when he was in
his twenty-fourth year, prizes were offered by a Baltimore paper for the best
short story and best poem that should be presented. Among the material
offered in competition the judges found a small collection of tales bound
together, and written in neat Roman characters. These stories were the last
ones read by the committee which had about decided that there had been
nothing offered worthy the prize; their unmistakable signs of genius were
instantly recognized. It was decided that the prize of one hundred dollars
belonged to this author, and out of the series the story entitled A Manuscript
cadetship at West Point, obtained for him through the influence of Mr.
Allan. Mrs. Allan had in the meantime died, and in her death Poe lost his
best friend, one who had been ever ready to forgive his faults, to believe in
his repentance, and to have faith in his promises of amendment.
Poe was charmed with the life at West Point, and in his first enthusiasm
decided that a soldier's career was the most glorious in the world. The hard
study, the strict discipline, the rigid law and order of cadet life seemed only
admirable, and he soon stood at the head of his class. But it was impossible
that this enthusiasm should last long. Poe was endowed by nature with the
dreamy and artistic temperament of the poet, and discipline and routine
could not fail to become in a short time unbearable. When this period
arrived the prospective life of the soldier lost its charm, and he was seized
with a desire to leave the Academy and bid a final farewell to military life.
It was impossible to do this without the consent of his guardian, and as Mr.
Allan refused this, Poe was forced to carry his point in his own way. This he
did by lagging in his studies, writing poetry when he should have been
solving problems, and refusing point blank to obey orders. Military
discipline could not long brook this. Poe was court-martialed, and, pleading
guilty, was discharged from the Academy, disgraced but happy. During his
stay there he had published a third edition of his poems, containing a
number of pieces not included in the other editions. It was dedicated to his
fellow-cadets, and was subscribed for by many of the students.
Almost immediately after his departure from West Point, Poe went to live
with his aunt, Mrs. Clemm, and her daughter Virginia, who afterward
became his wife; and from this time forward he never seems to have had
any serious idea of a career otherwise than literary. In 1832, when he was in
his twenty-fourth year, prizes were offered by a Baltimore paper for the best
short story and best poem that should be presented. Among the material
offered in competition the judges found a small collection of tales bound
together, and written in neat Roman characters. These stories were the last
ones read by the committee which had about decided that there had been
nothing offered worthy the prize; their unmistakable signs of genius were
instantly recognized. It was decided that the prize of one hundred dollars
belonged to this author, and out of the series the story entitled A Manuscript
Page 82
Found in a Bottle was selected as the prize tale, though all were so excellent
that it was difficult to determine which was best. This little volume had
been submitted by Poe, and when the poetry came to be examined it was
found also that the best poem in the collection was his. He was not,
however, awarded the prize for poetry, that being given to another
competitor, whose work the committee thought worthy the second prize, in
view of the fact that Poe had obtained the first.
It was in this manner that Poe was introduced to the world of literature, his
previous productions having excited no attention other than that generally
given to the work of a clever or erratic boy. The workmanship of these
stories was so fine and the genius so apparent as to give them a distinct
place in American fiction, a place to which at that time the promise of
Hawthorne pointed. Besides the reputation and money thus earned, the
story brought him a stanch friend in the person of Mr. Kennedy, one of the
members of the committee, who, from that time, was devoted to the
interests of the young author.
Poe now became busy with the composition of those beautiful tales which
appeared from time to time in the periodicals of the day, and which speedily
won him a reputation both in America and Europe. He was also employed
in editorial work for different magazines, and became known as the first
American critic who had made criticism an art. It was his dream at this time
to establish a magazine of his own, and for many years one project after
another with this object in view was tried and abandoned. He was never
able to start the magazine and felt the disappointment keenly always.
Through all his disappointments he still lived much in that dream-world
which had always been so real to him, and much of his best work found
there its inspiration. His exquisite story of Ligeia came to him first in a
dream. This world, so unreal to many, was to Poe as real as his actual life.
Like Coleridge in English literature, he had the power of presenting the
visions which came to him in sleep or in his waking dreams, surrounded by
their own atmosphere of mystery and unreality, thus producing an effect
which awed as well as fascinated. No other American writer has ever
brought from the dream-world such beautiful creations, which charm and
mystify at the same time, and force the most unimaginative reader to
believe for the time in the existence of this elusive realm of faery.
that it was difficult to determine which was best. This little volume had
been submitted by Poe, and when the poetry came to be examined it was
found also that the best poem in the collection was his. He was not,
however, awarded the prize for poetry, that being given to another
competitor, whose work the committee thought worthy the second prize, in
view of the fact that Poe had obtained the first.
It was in this manner that Poe was introduced to the world of literature, his
previous productions having excited no attention other than that generally
given to the work of a clever or erratic boy. The workmanship of these
stories was so fine and the genius so apparent as to give them a distinct
place in American fiction, a place to which at that time the promise of
Hawthorne pointed. Besides the reputation and money thus earned, the
story brought him a stanch friend in the person of Mr. Kennedy, one of the
members of the committee, who, from that time, was devoted to the
interests of the young author.
Poe now became busy with the composition of those beautiful tales which
appeared from time to time in the periodicals of the day, and which speedily
won him a reputation both in America and Europe. He was also employed
in editorial work for different magazines, and became known as the first
American critic who had made criticism an art. It was his dream at this time
to establish a magazine of his own, and for many years one project after
another with this object in view was tried and abandoned. He was never
able to start the magazine and felt the disappointment keenly always.
Through all his disappointments he still lived much in that dream-world
which had always been so real to him, and much of his best work found
there its inspiration. His exquisite story of Ligeia came to him first in a
dream. This world, so unreal to many, was to Poe as real as his actual life.
Like Coleridge in English literature, he had the power of presenting the
visions which came to him in sleep or in his waking dreams, surrounded by
their own atmosphere of mystery and unreality, thus producing an effect
which awed as well as fascinated. No other American writer has ever
brought from the dream-world such beautiful creations, which charm and
mystify at the same time, and force the most unimaginative reader to
believe for the time in the existence of this elusive realm of faery.
Page 83
Poe's poems have this same character, and found their inspiration in the
same source.
While engaged in editorial work in New York Poe wrote his first great
poem, The Raven, which was first published under an assumed name. It was
not until he recited the poem by request at a gathering of the literary
workers of New York that his authorship was suspected. Immediately
afterward the poem was published under his name. It was regarded by
critics in England and America as illustrating the highest poetic genius.
From this time Poe, who had hitherto been ranked among the best prose
writers of his native land, now took precedence among the poets. It is,
indeed, as a poet that he is always thought of first. It was during the next
five years after the publication of The Raven that he produced the series of
remarkable poems that has given him immortality. The Bells, the original
draft of which consisted of only eighteen lines, is, perhaps, next to The
Raven, the poem that has brought him the most fame. But the number of
exquisite shorter poems which he produced would in themselves give him
the highest rank as a poet. Chief among these is the little idyll, Annabel Lee,
a transcription of the ideal love which existed between Poe and his young
wife.
While engaged in literary work in New York Poe lived for the greater part
of the time in the suburb of Fordham, in an unpretentious but charming
cottage, bowered in trees and surrounded by the flower garden, which was
the especial pride of the poet and his wife. Perhaps the happiest days of his
life were spent in this quiet place, to which he would retire after the
business of the day was over, and occupy himself with the care of the
flowers and of the numerous pet birds and animals, which were regarded as
a part of the family.
Over this otherwise happy existence hung always the clouds of poverty and
sickness, his wife having been an invalid for many years. It was in this little
cottage, at a time when Poe's fortunes were at their lowest ebb, that his wife
died amid poverty so extreme that the family could not even afford a fire to
heat the room in which she lay dying. Poe remained at Fordham a little over
two years after his wife's death, leaving it only a few months before his own
death, in October, 1849.
same source.
While engaged in editorial work in New York Poe wrote his first great
poem, The Raven, which was first published under an assumed name. It was
not until he recited the poem by request at a gathering of the literary
workers of New York that his authorship was suspected. Immediately
afterward the poem was published under his name. It was regarded by
critics in England and America as illustrating the highest poetic genius.
From this time Poe, who had hitherto been ranked among the best prose
writers of his native land, now took precedence among the poets. It is,
indeed, as a poet that he is always thought of first. It was during the next
five years after the publication of The Raven that he produced the series of
remarkable poems that has given him immortality. The Bells, the original
draft of which consisted of only eighteen lines, is, perhaps, next to The
Raven, the poem that has brought him the most fame. But the number of
exquisite shorter poems which he produced would in themselves give him
the highest rank as a poet. Chief among these is the little idyll, Annabel Lee,
a transcription of the ideal love which existed between Poe and his young
wife.
While engaged in literary work in New York Poe lived for the greater part
of the time in the suburb of Fordham, in an unpretentious but charming
cottage, bowered in trees and surrounded by the flower garden, which was
the especial pride of the poet and his wife. Perhaps the happiest days of his
life were spent in this quiet place, to which he would retire after the
business of the day was over, and occupy himself with the care of the
flowers and of the numerous pet birds and animals, which were regarded as
a part of the family.
Over this otherwise happy existence hung always the clouds of poverty and
sickness, his wife having been an invalid for many years. It was in this little
cottage, at a time when Poe's fortunes were at their lowest ebb, that his wife
died amid poverty so extreme that the family could not even afford a fire to
heat the room in which she lay dying. Poe remained at Fordham a little over
two years after his wife's death, leaving it only a few months before his own
death, in October, 1849.
Page 84
Poe is undoubtedly to be ranked among the greatest writers of American
literature. His prose works would grace any literary period; his poetry is
alive with the fire and beauty of genius, and his criticisms marked a new era
in critical writing in America.
Twenty-six years after his death a monument was erected to his memory in
the city of Baltimore, mainly through the efforts of the teachers of the
public schools. Some of the most distinguished men of America were
present at the unveiling to do honor to the poet whose work was such a
noble contribution to the art of his native land.
literature. His prose works would grace any literary period; his poetry is
alive with the fire and beauty of genius, and his criticisms marked a new era
in critical writing in America.
Twenty-six years after his death a monument was erected to his memory in
the city of Baltimore, mainly through the efforts of the teachers of the
public schools. Some of the most distinguished men of America were
present at the unveiling to do honor to the poet whose work was such a
noble contribution to the art of his native land.
Page 85
CHAPTER XI
RALPH WALDO EMERSON
1803-1882
Walking the streets of Boston, in the days when old-fashioned gambrel-
roofed houses and gardens filled the space now occupied by dingy
warehouses, might be seen a serious-eyed boy who, whether at work or at
play, seemed always to his companions to live in a world a little different
from their own. This was not the dream-world so familiar to childhood, but
another which few children enter, and those only who seem destined to be
teachers of their race. One enters this world just as the world of day-dreams
is entered, by forgetting the real world for a time and letting the mind think
what thoughts it will. In this world Milton spent many long hours when a
child, and Bunyan made immortal in literature the memory of these dreams
of youth. Never any thought of the real world enters this place, whose
visitors see but one thing, a vision of the soul as it journeys through life. To
Bunyan this seemed but a journey over dangerous roads, through lonely
valleys, and over steep mountain sides; to Milton it seemed a war between
good and evil; to this little New-England boy it seemed but a vision of duty
bravely accomplished, and in this he was true to the instincts of that Puritan
race to which he belonged. The boy's father was the Rev. William Emerson,
pastor of the First Church in Boston, who had died when this son, Ralph
Waldo, was in his ninth year; but for three years longer the family continued
to reside in the quaint old parsonage, in which Emerson had been born. The
father had left his family so poor that the congregation of the First Church
voted an annuity of five hundred dollars to the widow for seven years, and
many were the straits the little family was put to in order to eke out a
comfortable living. The one ambition was to have the three boys educated.
An aunt who lived in the family declared that they were born to be
educated, and that it must be brought about somehow. The mother took
boarders, and the two eldest boys, Ralph and Edward, helped do the
RALPH WALDO EMERSON
1803-1882
Walking the streets of Boston, in the days when old-fashioned gambrel-
roofed houses and gardens filled the space now occupied by dingy
warehouses, might be seen a serious-eyed boy who, whether at work or at
play, seemed always to his companions to live in a world a little different
from their own. This was not the dream-world so familiar to childhood, but
another which few children enter, and those only who seem destined to be
teachers of their race. One enters this world just as the world of day-dreams
is entered, by forgetting the real world for a time and letting the mind think
what thoughts it will. In this world Milton spent many long hours when a
child, and Bunyan made immortal in literature the memory of these dreams
of youth. Never any thought of the real world enters this place, whose
visitors see but one thing, a vision of the soul as it journeys through life. To
Bunyan this seemed but a journey over dangerous roads, through lonely
valleys, and over steep mountain sides; to Milton it seemed a war between
good and evil; to this little New-England boy it seemed but a vision of duty
bravely accomplished, and in this he was true to the instincts of that Puritan
race to which he belonged. The boy's father was the Rev. William Emerson,
pastor of the First Church in Boston, who had died when this son, Ralph
Waldo, was in his ninth year; but for three years longer the family continued
to reside in the quaint old parsonage, in which Emerson had been born. The
father had left his family so poor that the congregation of the First Church
voted an annuity of five hundred dollars to the widow for seven years, and
many were the straits the little family was put to in order to eke out a
comfortable living. The one ambition was to have the three boys educated.
An aunt who lived in the family declared that they were born to be
educated, and that it must be brought about somehow. The mother took
boarders, and the two eldest boys, Ralph and Edward, helped do the
Page 86
housework. In a little letter written to his aunt, in his tenth year, Ralph
mentions that he rose before six in the morning in order to help his brother
make the fire and set the table for prayers before calling his mother—so
early did the child realize that he must be the burden-sharer of the family.
Poverty there was, but also much happiness in the old parsonage, whose
dooryard of trees and shrubs, joined on to the neighboring gardens, made a
pleasant outlook into the world. When school work was over, and
household duty disposed of, very often the brothers would retire to their
own room and there find their own peculiar joy in reading tales of Plutarch,
reciting poetry, and declaiming some favorite piece, for solitude was loved
by all, and the great authors of the world were well studied by these boys,
whose bedchamber was so cold that Plato or Cicero could only be indulged
in when the reader was wrapped so closely in his cloak that Emerson
afterward remarked, the smell of woollen was forever afterward associated
with the Greek classics. Ralph attended the Latin Grammar School, and had
private lessons besides in writing, which he seems to have acquired with
difficulty, one of his school-fellows telling long afterward how his tongue
moved up and down as the pen laboriously traversed the page, and how on
one occasion he even played truant to avoid the dreaded task, for which
misdemeanor he was promptly punished by a diet of bread and water. It was
at this period that he wrote verses on the War of 1812, and began an epic
poem which one of his school friends illustrated. Such skill did he attain in
verse-making that his efforts were delivered on exhibition days, being
rendered with such impressiveness by the young author that his mates
considered nothing could be finer.
From the Latin school Emerson passed to Harvard in his fifteenth year,
entering as "President's Freshman," a post which brought with it a certain
annual sum and a remission of fees in exchange for various duties, such as
summoning unruly students to the president, announcing the orders of the
faculty, and serving as waiter at commons.
At college Emerson was noted as a student more familiar with general
literature than with the college text-books, and he was an ardent member of
a little book club which met to read and discuss current literature, the book
or magazine under discussion being generally bought by the member who
had the most pocket-money at the time. But in spite of a dislike for routine
mentions that he rose before six in the morning in order to help his brother
make the fire and set the table for prayers before calling his mother—so
early did the child realize that he must be the burden-sharer of the family.
Poverty there was, but also much happiness in the old parsonage, whose
dooryard of trees and shrubs, joined on to the neighboring gardens, made a
pleasant outlook into the world. When school work was over, and
household duty disposed of, very often the brothers would retire to their
own room and there find their own peculiar joy in reading tales of Plutarch,
reciting poetry, and declaiming some favorite piece, for solitude was loved
by all, and the great authors of the world were well studied by these boys,
whose bedchamber was so cold that Plato or Cicero could only be indulged
in when the reader was wrapped so closely in his cloak that Emerson
afterward remarked, the smell of woollen was forever afterward associated
with the Greek classics. Ralph attended the Latin Grammar School, and had
private lessons besides in writing, which he seems to have acquired with
difficulty, one of his school-fellows telling long afterward how his tongue
moved up and down as the pen laboriously traversed the page, and how on
one occasion he even played truant to avoid the dreaded task, for which
misdemeanor he was promptly punished by a diet of bread and water. It was
at this period that he wrote verses on the War of 1812, and began an epic
poem which one of his school friends illustrated. Such skill did he attain in
verse-making that his efforts were delivered on exhibition days, being
rendered with such impressiveness by the young author that his mates
considered nothing could be finer.
From the Latin school Emerson passed to Harvard in his fifteenth year,
entering as "President's Freshman," a post which brought with it a certain
annual sum and a remission of fees in exchange for various duties, such as
summoning unruly students to the president, announcing the orders of the
faculty, and serving as waiter at commons.
At college Emerson was noted as a student more familiar with general
literature than with the college text-books, and he was an ardent member of
a little book club which met to read and discuss current literature, the book
or magazine under discussion being generally bought by the member who
had the most pocket-money at the time. But in spite of a dislike for routine
Page 87
study, Emerson was graduated with considerable honor, and almost
immediately afterward set about the business of school-teaching.
But Emerson was not able to take kindly to teaching, and in his twenty-first
year began preparations to enter the ministry. These were interrupted for a
while by a trip South in search of health, but he was finally able to accept a
position as assistant minister at the Second Church. A year or two later he
was again obliged to leave his work and go abroad for his health. After he
returned home he decided to leave the ministry, and he began that series of
lectures which speedily made him famous and which have determined his
place in American literature.
From this time Emerson began to be recognized as one of the thought-
leaders of his age. To him literature appealed as a means of teaching those
spiritual lessons that brace the soul to brave endurance. While Hawthorne
was living in the world of romance, Poe and Lowell creating American
poetry, and Bancroft and Motley placing American historical prose on the
highest level, Emerson was throwing his genius into the form of moral
essays for the guidance of conduct. To him had been revealed in all its
purity that vision of the perfect life which had been the inspiration of his
Puritan ancestors. And with the vision had come that gift of expression
which enabled him to preserve it in the noblest literary form. These essays
embrace every variety of subject, for, to a philosopher like Emerson every
form of life and every object of nature represented some picture of the soul.
When he devoted himself to this task he followed a true light, for he
became and remains to many the inspiration of his age, the American writer
above all others whose thought has moulded the souls of men.
Much of Emerson's work found form in verse of noble vein, for he was a
poet as well as philosopher. He also was connected with one or two
magazines, and became one of the most popular of American lecturers; with
the exception of several visits to Europe and the time given to his lecturing
and other short trips, Emerson spent his life at Concord, Mass. To this place
came annually, in his later years, the most gifted of his followers, to
conduct what was known as the Concord School of Philosophy. Throughout
his whole life Emerson preserved that serenity of soul which is the treasure
of such spiritually gifted natures.
immediately afterward set about the business of school-teaching.
But Emerson was not able to take kindly to teaching, and in his twenty-first
year began preparations to enter the ministry. These were interrupted for a
while by a trip South in search of health, but he was finally able to accept a
position as assistant minister at the Second Church. A year or two later he
was again obliged to leave his work and go abroad for his health. After he
returned home he decided to leave the ministry, and he began that series of
lectures which speedily made him famous and which have determined his
place in American literature.
From this time Emerson began to be recognized as one of the thought-
leaders of his age. To him literature appealed as a means of teaching those
spiritual lessons that brace the soul to brave endurance. While Hawthorne
was living in the world of romance, Poe and Lowell creating American
poetry, and Bancroft and Motley placing American historical prose on the
highest level, Emerson was throwing his genius into the form of moral
essays for the guidance of conduct. To him had been revealed in all its
purity that vision of the perfect life which had been the inspiration of his
Puritan ancestors. And with the vision had come that gift of expression
which enabled him to preserve it in the noblest literary form. These essays
embrace every variety of subject, for, to a philosopher like Emerson every
form of life and every object of nature represented some picture of the soul.
When he devoted himself to this task he followed a true light, for he
became and remains to many the inspiration of his age, the American writer
above all others whose thought has moulded the souls of men.
Much of Emerson's work found form in verse of noble vein, for he was a
poet as well as philosopher. He also was connected with one or two
magazines, and became one of the most popular of American lecturers; with
the exception of several visits to Europe and the time given to his lecturing
and other short trips, Emerson spent his life at Concord, Mass. To this place
came annually, in his later years, the most gifted of his followers, to
conduct what was known as the Concord School of Philosophy. Throughout
his whole life Emerson preserved that serenity of soul which is the treasure
of such spiritually gifted natures.
Page 88
He died at Concord in 1882, and was buried in the village cemetery, which
he had consecrated thirty years before.
he had consecrated thirty years before.
Page 89
CHAPTER XII
HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW
1807-1882
Almost any summer day in the early part of the century a blue-eyed, brown-
haired boy might have been seen lying under a great apple-tree in the
garden of an old house in Portland, forgetful of everything else in the world
save the book he was reading.
The boy was Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, and the book might have been
Robinson Crusoe, The Arabian Nights, or Don Quixote, all of which were
prime favorites, or, possibly, it was Irving's Sketch-Book, of which he was
so fond that even the covers delighted him, and whose charm remained
unbroken throughout life. Years afterward, when, as a famous man of
letters, he was called upon to pay his tribute to the memory of Irving, he
could think of no more tender praise than to speak with grateful affection of
the book which had so fascinated him as a boy, and whose pages still led
him back into the "haunted chambers of youth."
Portland was in those days a town of wooden houses, with streets shaded
with trees, and the waters of the sea almost dashing up to its doorways. At
its back great stretches of woodland swept the country as far as the eye
could see, and low hills served as watch-towers over the deep in times of
war. It was during Longfellow's childhood that the British ship Boxer was
captured by the Enterprise in the famous sea-fight of the War of 1812; the
two captains, who had fallen in the battle, were buried side by side in the
cemetery at Portland, and the whole town came together to do honor to the
dead commanders. Long afterward Longfellow speaks of this incident in his
poem entitled My Lost Youth, and recalls the sound of the cannon booming
across the waters, and the solemn stillness that followed the news of the
victory.
HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW
1807-1882
Almost any summer day in the early part of the century a blue-eyed, brown-
haired boy might have been seen lying under a great apple-tree in the
garden of an old house in Portland, forgetful of everything else in the world
save the book he was reading.
The boy was Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, and the book might have been
Robinson Crusoe, The Arabian Nights, or Don Quixote, all of which were
prime favorites, or, possibly, it was Irving's Sketch-Book, of which he was
so fond that even the covers delighted him, and whose charm remained
unbroken throughout life. Years afterward, when, as a famous man of
letters, he was called upon to pay his tribute to the memory of Irving, he
could think of no more tender praise than to speak with grateful affection of
the book which had so fascinated him as a boy, and whose pages still led
him back into the "haunted chambers of youth."
Portland was in those days a town of wooden houses, with streets shaded
with trees, and the waters of the sea almost dashing up to its doorways. At
its back great stretches of woodland swept the country as far as the eye
could see, and low hills served as watch-towers over the deep in times of
war. It was during Longfellow's childhood that the British ship Boxer was
captured by the Enterprise in the famous sea-fight of the War of 1812; the
two captains, who had fallen in the battle, were buried side by side in the
cemetery at Portland, and the whole town came together to do honor to the
dead commanders. Long afterward Longfellow speaks of this incident in his
poem entitled My Lost Youth, and recalls the sound of the cannon booming
across the waters, and the solemn stillness that followed the news of the
victory.
Page 90
It is in the same poem that we have a picture of the Portland of his early
life, and are given glimpses of the black wet wharves, where the ships were
moored all day long as they worked, and also the Spanish sailors "with
bearded lips" who seemed as much a mystery to the boy as the ships
themselves. These came and went across the sea, always watched and
waited for with greatest interest by the children, who loved the excitement
of the unloading and loading, the shouts of the surveyors who were
measuring the contents of cask and hogshead; the songs of the negroes
working the pulleys, the jolly good-nature of the seamen strolling through
the streets, and, above all, the sight of the strange treasures that came from
time to time into one home or another—bits of coral, beautiful sea-shells,
birds of resplendent plumage, foreign coins, which looked odd even in
Portland, where all the money nearly was Spanish—and the hundred and
one things dear to the hearts of children and sailors.
Longfellow's boyhood was almost a reproduction of that of some Puritan
ancestor a century before. He attended the village school, played ball in
summer and skated in winter, went to church twice every Sunday, and,
when service was over, looked at the curious pictures in the family Bible,
and heard from his mother's lips the stories of David and Jonathan and
Joseph, and at all times had food for his imagination in the view of bay
stretching seaward, on one hand, and on the other valley farms and groves
spreading out to the west.
But although the life was severe in its simplicity, it was most sweet and
wholesome for the children who grew up in the home nest, guarded by the
love that was felt rather than expressed, and guided into noble conceptions
of the beauty and dignity of living. This home atmosphere impressed itself
upon Longfellow unconsciously, as did the poetic influences of nature, and
had just as lasting and inspiring an effect upon his character, so that truth,
duty, fine courage were always associated with the freshness of spring, the
early dawn, the summer sunshine, and the lingering sadness of twilight.
It is the spiritual insight, thus early developed, that gives to Longfellow's
poetry some of its greatest charms.
It was during his school-boy days that Longfellow published his first bit of
verse. It was inspired by hearing the story of a famous fight which took
life, and are given glimpses of the black wet wharves, where the ships were
moored all day long as they worked, and also the Spanish sailors "with
bearded lips" who seemed as much a mystery to the boy as the ships
themselves. These came and went across the sea, always watched and
waited for with greatest interest by the children, who loved the excitement
of the unloading and loading, the shouts of the surveyors who were
measuring the contents of cask and hogshead; the songs of the negroes
working the pulleys, the jolly good-nature of the seamen strolling through
the streets, and, above all, the sight of the strange treasures that came from
time to time into one home or another—bits of coral, beautiful sea-shells,
birds of resplendent plumage, foreign coins, which looked odd even in
Portland, where all the money nearly was Spanish—and the hundred and
one things dear to the hearts of children and sailors.
Longfellow's boyhood was almost a reproduction of that of some Puritan
ancestor a century before. He attended the village school, played ball in
summer and skated in winter, went to church twice every Sunday, and,
when service was over, looked at the curious pictures in the family Bible,
and heard from his mother's lips the stories of David and Jonathan and
Joseph, and at all times had food for his imagination in the view of bay
stretching seaward, on one hand, and on the other valley farms and groves
spreading out to the west.
But although the life was severe in its simplicity, it was most sweet and
wholesome for the children who grew up in the home nest, guarded by the
love that was felt rather than expressed, and guided into noble conceptions
of the beauty and dignity of living. This home atmosphere impressed itself
upon Longfellow unconsciously, as did the poetic influences of nature, and
had just as lasting and inspiring an effect upon his character, so that truth,
duty, fine courage were always associated with the freshness of spring, the
early dawn, the summer sunshine, and the lingering sadness of twilight.
It is the spiritual insight, thus early developed, that gives to Longfellow's
poetry some of its greatest charms.
It was during his school-boy days that Longfellow published his first bit of
verse. It was inspired by hearing the story of a famous fight which took
Page 91
place on the shores of a small lake called Lovell's Pond, between the hero
Lovell and the Indians. Longfellow was deeply impressed by this story and
threw his feeling of admiration into four stanzas, which he carried with a
beating heart down to the letter-box of the Portland Gazette, taking an
opportunity to slip the manuscript in when no one was looking.
A few days later Longfellow watched his father unfold the paper, read it
slowly before the fire, and finally leave the room, when the sheet was
grasped by the boy and his sister, who shared his confidence, and hastily
scanned. The poem was there in the "Poets' Corner" of the Gazette, and
Longfellow was so filled with joy that he spent the greater part of the
remainder of the day in reading and re-reading the verses, becoming
convinced toward evening that they possessed remarkable merit. His
happiness was dimmed, however, a few hours later, when the father of a
boy friend, with whom he was passing the evening, pronounced the verses
stiff and entirely lacking in originality, a criticism that was quite true and
that was harder to bear because the critic had no idea who the author was.
Longfellow slipped away as soon as possible to nurse his wounded feelings
in his own room, but instead of letting the incident discourage him, began,
with renewed vigor, to write verses, epigrams, essays, and even tragedies,
which he produced in a literary partnership with one of his friends. None of
these effusions had any literary value, being no better than any boy of
thirteen or fourteen would produce if he turned his attention to composition
instead of bat and ball.
Longfellow remained in Portland until his sixteenth year, when he went to
Bowdoin College, entering the sophomore class. Here he remained for three
years, gradually winning a name for scholarship and character that was
second to none.
His love for reading still continued, Irving remaining a favorite author,
while Cooper was also warmly appreciated. From the Sketch-Book he
would turn to the exciting pages of The Spy, and the announcement of a
new work by either of their authors was looked forward to as an event of
supreme importance. From time to time he wrote verses which appeared in
the periodicals of the day, and as his college life neared its close he began to
Lovell and the Indians. Longfellow was deeply impressed by this story and
threw his feeling of admiration into four stanzas, which he carried with a
beating heart down to the letter-box of the Portland Gazette, taking an
opportunity to slip the manuscript in when no one was looking.
A few days later Longfellow watched his father unfold the paper, read it
slowly before the fire, and finally leave the room, when the sheet was
grasped by the boy and his sister, who shared his confidence, and hastily
scanned. The poem was there in the "Poets' Corner" of the Gazette, and
Longfellow was so filled with joy that he spent the greater part of the
remainder of the day in reading and re-reading the verses, becoming
convinced toward evening that they possessed remarkable merit. His
happiness was dimmed, however, a few hours later, when the father of a
boy friend, with whom he was passing the evening, pronounced the verses
stiff and entirely lacking in originality, a criticism that was quite true and
that was harder to bear because the critic had no idea who the author was.
Longfellow slipped away as soon as possible to nurse his wounded feelings
in his own room, but instead of letting the incident discourage him, began,
with renewed vigor, to write verses, epigrams, essays, and even tragedies,
which he produced in a literary partnership with one of his friends. None of
these effusions had any literary value, being no better than any boy of
thirteen or fourteen would produce if he turned his attention to composition
instead of bat and ball.
Longfellow remained in Portland until his sixteenth year, when he went to
Bowdoin College, entering the sophomore class. Here he remained for three
years, gradually winning a name for scholarship and character that was
second to none.
His love for reading still continued, Irving remaining a favorite author,
while Cooper was also warmly appreciated. From the Sketch-Book he
would turn to the exciting pages of The Spy, and the announcement of a
new work by either of their authors was looked forward to as an event of
supreme importance. From time to time he wrote verses which appeared in
the periodicals of the day, and as his college life neared its close he began to
Page 92
look toward literature as the field for his future work, and it was with much
disappointment that he learned that his father wished him to study law.
But what the effect of such a course may have had upon his mind so filled
with the love of poetry, and so consecrated to the ideal, will never be
known, as the end of his college life brought to him a chance which, for the
moment, entirely satisfied the desire of his heart.
This was an offer from the college trustees that he should visit Europe for
the purpose of fitting himself for a professorship of modern languages, and
that upon his return he should fill that chair, newly established at Bowdoin.
This was the happiest fortune that could come to Longfellow in the
beginning of his literary career. Accordingly, at the age of nineteen, he
sailed for France in good health, with fine prospects, and with as fair a hope
for the future as ever was given.
Longfellow remained abroad three years, studying and absorbing all the
new conditions which were broadening his mind, and fitting him for his
after-career. He visited France, Spain, Italy, and Germany, meeting with
adventure everywhere, and storing up memory after memory that came
back to his call in after-years to serve some purpose of his art.
We have thus preserved in his works the impressions that Europe then made
upon a young American, who had come there to supplement his education
by studying at the universities, and whose mind was alive to all the myriad
forms of culture denied in his own land.
The vividness of these early impressions was seen in all his work, and was
perhaps the first reflection of the old poetic European influence that began
to be felt in much American poetry, where the charm of old peasant love-
songs and roundelays, heard for centuries among the lower classes of Spain,
France, and Italy, was wrought into translations and transcriptions so
perfect and spirited that they may almost rank with original work.
One of Longfellow's great pleasures while on this trip was the meeting with
Irving in Spain, where the latter was busy upon his Life of Columbus; and
Irving's kindness on this occasion was always affectionately remembered.
disappointment that he learned that his father wished him to study law.
But what the effect of such a course may have had upon his mind so filled
with the love of poetry, and so consecrated to the ideal, will never be
known, as the end of his college life brought to him a chance which, for the
moment, entirely satisfied the desire of his heart.
This was an offer from the college trustees that he should visit Europe for
the purpose of fitting himself for a professorship of modern languages, and
that upon his return he should fill that chair, newly established at Bowdoin.
This was the happiest fortune that could come to Longfellow in the
beginning of his literary career. Accordingly, at the age of nineteen, he
sailed for France in good health, with fine prospects, and with as fair a hope
for the future as ever was given.
Longfellow remained abroad three years, studying and absorbing all the
new conditions which were broadening his mind, and fitting him for his
after-career. He visited France, Spain, Italy, and Germany, meeting with
adventure everywhere, and storing up memory after memory that came
back to his call in after-years to serve some purpose of his art.
We have thus preserved in his works the impressions that Europe then made
upon a young American, who had come there to supplement his education
by studying at the universities, and whose mind was alive to all the myriad
forms of culture denied in his own land.
The vividness of these early impressions was seen in all his work, and was
perhaps the first reflection of the old poetic European influence that began
to be felt in much American poetry, where the charm of old peasant love-
songs and roundelays, heard for centuries among the lower classes of Spain,
France, and Italy, was wrought into translations and transcriptions so
perfect and spirited that they may almost rank with original work.
One of Longfellow's great pleasures while on this trip was the meeting with
Irving in Spain, where the latter was busy upon his Life of Columbus; and
Irving's kindness on this occasion was always affectionately remembered.
Page 93
Longfellow returned to America after three years' absence, and at once
began his duties at Bowdoin College, where he remained three years, when
he left to take a professorship at Harvard, which he had accepted with the
understanding that he was to spend a year and a half abroad before
commencing his work.
The results of his literary labors while at Bowdoin were the publication of a
series of sketches of European life called Outre Mer, in two volumes; a
translation from the Spanish of the Coplas de Manrique, and some essays in
the North American Review and other periodicals. And considering the
demand upon his time which his college duties made, this amount of
finished work speaks well for his industry, since it does not include a
number of text-books prepared for the use of his pupils, and numberless
papers, translations, and other literary miscellany necessary to his work as a
teacher of foreign languages. Outre Mer, which had first appeared in part in
a periodical, was very favorably received. It was really the story of
picturesque Europe translated by the eye and heart of a young poet.
After his return to America Longfellow settled down to the routine of
college work, which was interrupted for the next ten years only by his
literary work, which from this time on began to absorb him more and more.
Two years after his return he published his first volume of poems and his
romance Hyperion. In Hyperion Longfellow related some of the
experiences of his own travels under the guise of the hero, who wanders
through Europe, and the book is full of the same biographical charm that
belongs to Outre Mer. Here the student life of the German youth, the songs
they sang, the books they read, and even their favorite inns are noted, while
the many translations of German poetry opened a new field of delight to
American readers. It was well received by the public, who appreciated its
fine poetic fancy and its wealth of serious thought.
But it was not by his prose that Longfellow touched the deepest sympathies
of his readers, and the publication of his first volume of poetry a few
months later showed his real position in the world of American letters. This
little book, which was issued under the title Voices of the Night, consisted of
the poems that had so far appeared in the various magazines and papers, a
began his duties at Bowdoin College, where he remained three years, when
he left to take a professorship at Harvard, which he had accepted with the
understanding that he was to spend a year and a half abroad before
commencing his work.
The results of his literary labors while at Bowdoin were the publication of a
series of sketches of European life called Outre Mer, in two volumes; a
translation from the Spanish of the Coplas de Manrique, and some essays in
the North American Review and other periodicals. And considering the
demand upon his time which his college duties made, this amount of
finished work speaks well for his industry, since it does not include a
number of text-books prepared for the use of his pupils, and numberless
papers, translations, and other literary miscellany necessary to his work as a
teacher of foreign languages. Outre Mer, which had first appeared in part in
a periodical, was very favorably received. It was really the story of
picturesque Europe translated by the eye and heart of a young poet.
After his return to America Longfellow settled down to the routine of
college work, which was interrupted for the next ten years only by his
literary work, which from this time on began to absorb him more and more.
Two years after his return he published his first volume of poems and his
romance Hyperion. In Hyperion Longfellow related some of the
experiences of his own travels under the guise of the hero, who wanders
through Europe, and the book is full of the same biographical charm that
belongs to Outre Mer. Here the student life of the German youth, the songs
they sang, the books they read, and even their favorite inns are noted, while
the many translations of German poetry opened a new field of delight to
American readers. It was well received by the public, who appreciated its
fine poetic fancy and its wealth of serious thought.
But it was not by his prose that Longfellow touched the deepest sympathies
of his readers, and the publication of his first volume of poetry a few
months later showed his real position in the world of American letters. This
little book, which was issued under the title Voices of the Night, consisted of
the poems that had so far appeared in the various magazines and papers, a
Page 94
few poems written in his college days, and some translations from the
French, German, and Spanish poets.
In this volume occurs some of Longfellow's choicest works, the gem of the
book being the celebrated A Psalm of Life.
It is from this point that Longfellow goes onward always as the favorite
poet of the American people. The Psalm of Life had been published
previously in a magazine without the author's name, and it had no sooner
been read than it seemed to find its way into every heart. Ministers read it to
their congregations all over the country, and it was sung as a hymn in many
churches. It was copied in almost every newspaper in the United States; it
was recited in every school. To young and old alike it brought its message,
and its voice was recognized as that of a true leader. The author of Outre
Mer and Hyperion had here touched hands with millions of his brothers and
sisters, and the clasp was never unloosened again while he lived.
In the same collection occurs The Footsteps of Angels, another well-beloved
poem, and one in which the spirit of home-life is made the inspiration.
Longfellow's poems now followed one another in rapid succession,
appearing generally at first in some magazine and afterward in book form in
various collections under different titles.
His greatest contributions to American literature are his Evangeline and
Hiawatha, and a score of shorter poems, which in themselves would give
the author a high place in any literature.
In Evangeline Longfellow took for his theme the pathetic story of the
destruction of the Acadian villages by the English during the struggle
between the English and French for the possession of Canada. In this event
many families and friends were separated never again to be reunited, and
the story of Evangeline is the fate of two young lovers who were sent away
from their homes in different ships, and who never met again until both
were old, and one was dying in the ward of a public hospital. Longfellow
has made of this sad story a wondrously beautiful tale, that reads like an old
legend of Grecian Arcadia.
French, German, and Spanish poets.
In this volume occurs some of Longfellow's choicest works, the gem of the
book being the celebrated A Psalm of Life.
It is from this point that Longfellow goes onward always as the favorite
poet of the American people. The Psalm of Life had been published
previously in a magazine without the author's name, and it had no sooner
been read than it seemed to find its way into every heart. Ministers read it to
their congregations all over the country, and it was sung as a hymn in many
churches. It was copied in almost every newspaper in the United States; it
was recited in every school. To young and old alike it brought its message,
and its voice was recognized as that of a true leader. The author of Outre
Mer and Hyperion had here touched hands with millions of his brothers and
sisters, and the clasp was never unloosened again while he lived.
In the same collection occurs The Footsteps of Angels, another well-beloved
poem, and one in which the spirit of home-life is made the inspiration.
Longfellow's poems now followed one another in rapid succession,
appearing generally at first in some magazine and afterward in book form in
various collections under different titles.
His greatest contributions to American literature are his Evangeline and
Hiawatha, and a score of shorter poems, which in themselves would give
the author a high place in any literature.
In Evangeline Longfellow took for his theme the pathetic story of the
destruction of the Acadian villages by the English during the struggle
between the English and French for the possession of Canada. In this event
many families and friends were separated never again to be reunited, and
the story of Evangeline is the fate of two young lovers who were sent away
from their homes in different ships, and who never met again until both
were old, and one was dying in the ward of a public hospital. Longfellow
has made of this sad story a wondrously beautiful tale, that reads like an old
legend of Grecian Arcadia.
Page 95
The description of the great primeval forests, stretching down to the sea; of
the villages and farms scattered over the land as unprotected as the nests of
the meadow lark; of the sowing and harvesting of the peasant folk, with
their fêtes and churchgoing, their weddings and festivals, and the pathetic
search of Evangeline for her lost lover Gabriel among the plains of
Louisiana, all show Longfellow in his finest mood as a poet whom the
sorrows of mankind touched always with reverent pity, as well as a writer
of noble verse.
Everywhere that the English language is read Evangeline has passed as the
most beautiful folk-story that America has produced, and the French
Canadians, the far-away brothers of the Acadians, have included
Longfellow among their national poets. Among them Evangeline is known
by heart, and the cases are not rare where the people have learned English
expressly for the purpose of reading Longfellow's poem in the original, a
wonderful tribute to the poet who could thus touch to music one of the
saddest memories of their race.
In Hiawatha Longfellow gave to the Indian the place in poetry that had
been given him by Cooper in prose. Here the red man is shown with all his
native nobleness still unmarred by the selfish injustice of the whites, while
his inferior qualities are seen only to be those that belong to mankind in
general.
Hiawatha is a poem of the forests and of the dark-skinned race who dwelt
therein, who were learned only in forest lore and lived as near to nature's
heart as the fauns and satyrs of old. Into this legend Longfellow has put all
the poetry of the Indian nature, and has made his hero, Hiawatha, a noble
creation that compares favorably with the King Arthur of the old British
romances. Like Arthur, Hiawatha has come into the world with a mission
for his people; his birth is equally mysterious and invests him at once with
almost supernatural qualities. Like Arthur, he seeks to redeem his kingdom
from savagery and to teach the blessing of peace.
From first to last Hiawatha moves among the people, a real leader, showing
them how to clear their forests, to plant grain, to make for themselves
clothing of embroidered and painted skins, to improve their fishing-
grounds, and to live at peace with their neighbors. Hiawatha's own life was
the villages and farms scattered over the land as unprotected as the nests of
the meadow lark; of the sowing and harvesting of the peasant folk, with
their fêtes and churchgoing, their weddings and festivals, and the pathetic
search of Evangeline for her lost lover Gabriel among the plains of
Louisiana, all show Longfellow in his finest mood as a poet whom the
sorrows of mankind touched always with reverent pity, as well as a writer
of noble verse.
Everywhere that the English language is read Evangeline has passed as the
most beautiful folk-story that America has produced, and the French
Canadians, the far-away brothers of the Acadians, have included
Longfellow among their national poets. Among them Evangeline is known
by heart, and the cases are not rare where the people have learned English
expressly for the purpose of reading Longfellow's poem in the original, a
wonderful tribute to the poet who could thus touch to music one of the
saddest memories of their race.
In Hiawatha Longfellow gave to the Indian the place in poetry that had
been given him by Cooper in prose. Here the red man is shown with all his
native nobleness still unmarred by the selfish injustice of the whites, while
his inferior qualities are seen only to be those that belong to mankind in
general.
Hiawatha is a poem of the forests and of the dark-skinned race who dwelt
therein, who were learned only in forest lore and lived as near to nature's
heart as the fauns and satyrs of old. Into this legend Longfellow has put all
the poetry of the Indian nature, and has made his hero, Hiawatha, a noble
creation that compares favorably with the King Arthur of the old British
romances. Like Arthur, Hiawatha has come into the world with a mission
for his people; his birth is equally mysterious and invests him at once with
almost supernatural qualities. Like Arthur, he seeks to redeem his kingdom
from savagery and to teach the blessing of peace.
From first to last Hiawatha moves among the people, a real leader, showing
them how to clear their forests, to plant grain, to make for themselves
clothing of embroidered and painted skins, to improve their fishing-
grounds, and to live at peace with their neighbors. Hiawatha's own life was
Page 96
one that was lived for others. From the time when he was a little child and
his grandmother told him all the fairy-tales of nature, up to the day when,
like Arthur, he passed mysteriously away through the gates of the sunset, all
his hope and joy and work were for his people. He is a creature that could
only have been born from a mind as pure and poetic as that of Longfellow.
All the scenes and images of the poem are so true to nature that they seem
like very breaths from the forest. We move with Hiawatha through the dewy
birchen aisles, learn with him the language of the nimble squirrel and of the
wise beaver and mighty bear, watch him build his famous canoe, and spend
hours with him fishing in the waters of the great inland sea, bordered by the
pictured rocks, painted by nature herself. Longfellow's first idea of the
poem was suggested, it is said, by his hearing a Harvard student recite some
Indian tales. Searching among the various books that treated of the
American Indian, he found many legends and incidents that preserved fairly
well the traditional history of the Indian race, and grouping these around
one central figure and filling in the gaps with poetic descriptions of the
forests, mountains, lakes, rivers, and plains, which made up the abode of
these picturesque people, he thus built up the entire poem. The metre used
is that in which the Kalevala, the national epic of the Finns is written, and
the Finnish hero, Wainamoinen, in his gift of song and his brave adventures,
is not unlike the great Hiawatha. Among Longfellow's other long poems
are: The Spanish Student, a dramatic poem founded upon a Spanish
romance; The Divine Tragedy, and The Golden Legend, founded upon the
life of Christ; The Courtship of Miles Standish, a tale of Puritan love-
making in the time of the early settlers, and Tales of a Wayside Inn, which
were a series of poems of adventure supposed to be related in turn by the
guests at an inn.
But it is with such poems as Evangeline and Hiawatha, and the shorter
famous poems like A Psalm of Life, Excelsior, The Wreck of the Hesperus,
The Building of the Ship, The Footsteps of Angels that his claim as the
favorite poet of America rests. Evangeline and Hiawatha marked an era in
American literature in introducing themes purely American, while of the
famous shorter poems each separate one was greeted almost with an
ovation. The Building of the Ship was never read during the struggle of the
Civil War without raising the audience to a passion of enthusiasm, and so in
his grandmother told him all the fairy-tales of nature, up to the day when,
like Arthur, he passed mysteriously away through the gates of the sunset, all
his hope and joy and work were for his people. He is a creature that could
only have been born from a mind as pure and poetic as that of Longfellow.
All the scenes and images of the poem are so true to nature that they seem
like very breaths from the forest. We move with Hiawatha through the dewy
birchen aisles, learn with him the language of the nimble squirrel and of the
wise beaver and mighty bear, watch him build his famous canoe, and spend
hours with him fishing in the waters of the great inland sea, bordered by the
pictured rocks, painted by nature herself. Longfellow's first idea of the
poem was suggested, it is said, by his hearing a Harvard student recite some
Indian tales. Searching among the various books that treated of the
American Indian, he found many legends and incidents that preserved fairly
well the traditional history of the Indian race, and grouping these around
one central figure and filling in the gaps with poetic descriptions of the
forests, mountains, lakes, rivers, and plains, which made up the abode of
these picturesque people, he thus built up the entire poem. The metre used
is that in which the Kalevala, the national epic of the Finns is written, and
the Finnish hero, Wainamoinen, in his gift of song and his brave adventures,
is not unlike the great Hiawatha. Among Longfellow's other long poems
are: The Spanish Student, a dramatic poem founded upon a Spanish
romance; The Divine Tragedy, and The Golden Legend, founded upon the
life of Christ; The Courtship of Miles Standish, a tale of Puritan love-
making in the time of the early settlers, and Tales of a Wayside Inn, which
were a series of poems of adventure supposed to be related in turn by the
guests at an inn.
But it is with such poems as Evangeline and Hiawatha, and the shorter
famous poems like A Psalm of Life, Excelsior, The Wreck of the Hesperus,
The Building of the Ship, The Footsteps of Angels that his claim as the
favorite poet of America rests. Evangeline and Hiawatha marked an era in
American literature in introducing themes purely American, while of the
famous shorter poems each separate one was greeted almost with an
ovation. The Building of the Ship was never read during the struggle of the
Civil War without raising the audience to a passion of enthusiasm, and so in
Page 97
each of these shorter poems Longfellow touched with wondrous sympathy
the hearts of his readers. Throughout the land he was revered as the poet of
the home and heart, the sweet singer to whom the fireside and family gave
ever sacred and beautiful meanings.
Some poems on slavery, a prose tale called Kavanagh, and a translation of
The Divine Comedy of Dante must also be included among Longfellow's
works; but these have never reached the success attained by his more
popular poems which are known by heart by millions to whom they have
been inspiration and comfort.
Longfellow died in Cambridge in 1882, in the same month in which was
written his last poem, The Bells of San Blas, which concludes with these
words:
"It is daybreak everywhere."
the hearts of his readers. Throughout the land he was revered as the poet of
the home and heart, the sweet singer to whom the fireside and family gave
ever sacred and beautiful meanings.
Some poems on slavery, a prose tale called Kavanagh, and a translation of
The Divine Comedy of Dante must also be included among Longfellow's
works; but these have never reached the success attained by his more
popular poems which are known by heart by millions to whom they have
been inspiration and comfort.
Longfellow died in Cambridge in 1882, in the same month in which was
written his last poem, The Bells of San Blas, which concludes with these
words:
"It is daybreak everywhere."
Page 98
CHAPTER XIII
JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY
1814-1877
One day in the year 1827, a boy of thirteen first entered the chapel of
Harvard College to take his seat there as a student. His schoolfellows
looked at him curiously first, because of his remarkable beauty, and second
because of his reputation as a linguist, a great distinction among boys who
looked upon foreign tongues as so many traps for tripping their unlucky feet
in the thorny paths of learning. He had come to Harvard from Mr.
Bancroft's school at Northampton, where he was famous as a reader, writer,
and orator, and was more admired, perhaps, than is good for any boy. Both
pupils and masters recognized his talents and overlooked his lack of
industry. But neither dreamed that their praise was but the first tribute to the
genius of the future historian, John Lothrop Motley.
Motley was born in Dorchester, a suburb of Boston, April 15, 1814. As a
child he was delicate, a condition which fostered his great natural love for
reading. He devoured books of every kind, history, poetry, plays, orations,
and particularly the novels of Cooper and Scott. Not satisfied with reading
about heroes, he must be a hero himself, and when scarcely eight he bribed
a younger brother with sweetmeats to lie quiet, wrapped in a shawl, while
he, mounted upon a stool, delivered Mark Antony's oration over the dead
body of Cæsar. At eleven he began a novel, the scene of which was laid in
the Housatonic Valley, because that name sounded grand and romantic. On
Saturday afternoon he and his playmates, among whom was Wendell
Phillips, would assemble in the garret of the Motley house, and in plumed
hats and doublets enact tragedies or stirring melodramas. Comedy was too
frivolous for these entertainments, in which Motley was always the leading
spirit; the chief bandit, the heavy villain, the deadliest foe.
JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY
1814-1877
One day in the year 1827, a boy of thirteen first entered the chapel of
Harvard College to take his seat there as a student. His schoolfellows
looked at him curiously first, because of his remarkable beauty, and second
because of his reputation as a linguist, a great distinction among boys who
looked upon foreign tongues as so many traps for tripping their unlucky feet
in the thorny paths of learning. He had come to Harvard from Mr.
Bancroft's school at Northampton, where he was famous as a reader, writer,
and orator, and was more admired, perhaps, than is good for any boy. Both
pupils and masters recognized his talents and overlooked his lack of
industry. But neither dreamed that their praise was but the first tribute to the
genius of the future historian, John Lothrop Motley.
Motley was born in Dorchester, a suburb of Boston, April 15, 1814. As a
child he was delicate, a condition which fostered his great natural love for
reading. He devoured books of every kind, history, poetry, plays, orations,
and particularly the novels of Cooper and Scott. Not satisfied with reading
about heroes, he must be a hero himself, and when scarcely eight he bribed
a younger brother with sweetmeats to lie quiet, wrapped in a shawl, while
he, mounted upon a stool, delivered Mark Antony's oration over the dead
body of Cæsar. At eleven he began a novel, the scene of which was laid in
the Housatonic Valley, because that name sounded grand and romantic. On
Saturday afternoon he and his playmates, among whom was Wendell
Phillips, would assemble in the garret of the Motley house, and in plumed
hats and doublets enact tragedies or stirring melodramas. Comedy was too
frivolous for these entertainments, in which Motley was always the leading
spirit; the chief bandit, the heavy villain, the deadliest foe.
Page 99
In the school-room also Motley led by divine right, and expected others to
follow. Thus, in spite of his dislike for rigid rules of study, he was always
before the class as one to be deferred to and honored wherever honor might
be given. While still at college Motley seems to have had some notion of a
literary career. His writing-desk was constantly crammed with manuscripts
of plays, poetry, and sketches of character, which never found their way to
print, and which were burned to make room for others when the desk
became too full. With the exception of a few verses published in a
magazine, this work of his college days served only for pastime. Graduated
from Harvard at seventeen, Motley spent the next two years at a German
university, where he lived the pleasant, social life of the German student,
one of his friends and classmates being young Bismarck, afterward the
great Chancellor, who was always fond of the handsome young American,
whose wit was the life of the student company and whose powers of
argument surpassed his own.
Coming back to America, Motley studied law until 1841, when, in his
twenty-seventh year, he received the appointment of Secretary of Legation
to St. Petersburg.
His friends now looked forward to a brilliant diplomatic career for him, but
the unfavorable climate soon led him to resign the appointment and return
to America. But the St. Petersburg visit was not fruitless, for three years
afterward he published an essay in the North American Review which
showed a keen appreciation of Russian political conditions. The article was
called "A Memoir of the Life of Peter the Great," and its appearance
surprised the critics who had justly condemned a novel previously
published by the young author. His essay portrayed the character of the
great Peter, half king and half savage. It showed a full appreciation of the
difficulties that hindered the establishment of a great monarchy, and paid
due honor to that force of will, savage courage, and ideal patriotism that
laid the foundations of Russia's greatness. The reader is made to see this
fiery Sclav, building up a new Russia from his ice-fields and barren valleys;
a Russia of great cities, imperial armies, vast commerce, and splendid
hopes. It was a brilliant and scholarly narrative of the achievement of a
great man, and it placed Motley among the writers of highest promise.
follow. Thus, in spite of his dislike for rigid rules of study, he was always
before the class as one to be deferred to and honored wherever honor might
be given. While still at college Motley seems to have had some notion of a
literary career. His writing-desk was constantly crammed with manuscripts
of plays, poetry, and sketches of character, which never found their way to
print, and which were burned to make room for others when the desk
became too full. With the exception of a few verses published in a
magazine, this work of his college days served only for pastime. Graduated
from Harvard at seventeen, Motley spent the next two years at a German
university, where he lived the pleasant, social life of the German student,
one of his friends and classmates being young Bismarck, afterward the
great Chancellor, who was always fond of the handsome young American,
whose wit was the life of the student company and whose powers of
argument surpassed his own.
Coming back to America, Motley studied law until 1841, when, in his
twenty-seventh year, he received the appointment of Secretary of Legation
to St. Petersburg.
His friends now looked forward to a brilliant diplomatic career for him, but
the unfavorable climate soon led him to resign the appointment and return
to America. But the St. Petersburg visit was not fruitless, for three years
afterward he published an essay in the North American Review which
showed a keen appreciation of Russian political conditions. The article was
called "A Memoir of the Life of Peter the Great," and its appearance
surprised the critics who had justly condemned a novel previously
published by the young author. His essay portrayed the character of the
great Peter, half king and half savage. It showed a full appreciation of the
difficulties that hindered the establishment of a great monarchy, and paid
due honor to that force of will, savage courage, and ideal patriotism that
laid the foundations of Russia's greatness. The reader is made to see this
fiery Sclav, building up a new Russia from his ice-fields and barren valleys;
a Russia of great cities, imperial armies, vast commerce, and splendid
hopes. It was a brilliant and scholarly narrative of the achievement of a
great man, and it placed Motley among the writers of highest promise.
Page 100
A year later he began collecting materials for the serious work of his life.
For his subject he chose the story of the old Frisians or Hollanders who
rescued from the sea a few islands formed by the ooze and slime of ages,
and laid thereon the foundations of a great nation. They raised dykes to
keep back the sea, built canals to serve as roads, turned bogs into pasture-
lands and morasses into grain-fields, fought with the Romans, founded
cities, laid the foundations of the vast maritime commerce of to-day, and
finally, in the sixteenth century, when the wealth of their merchants, the
power of their cities, and the progress of their arts were the wonder of the
world, met their worst foe in the person of their own king, Philip II.
From the beginning the Hollanders or Netherlanders had cherished a savage
independence which commanded respect even in barbarous ages, and this
characteristic insured a quarrel between them and their ruler. Philip II. was
King of Spain and of Sicily as well as of Holland. Born in Spain, he could
not speak a word of Dutch. He was haughty, overbearing, and unscrupulous,
and he resolved to make the Hollanders see in him a master as well as a
king. Already in his father's reign there had been trouble because of the
growing Protestantism which many of the Hollanders favored. Already
some of the chief Dutch cities had been punished for resisting the Emperor's
authority, and their burghers sentenced to kneel in sackcloth and beg him to
spare their homes from destruction. These things happened in his father's
time and had made an impression upon Philip II., who saw that in every
case the royal power had been triumphant, and he believed himself
invincible.
Motley painted the life of Philip from the day of his inauguration through
all the years of revolt, bloodshed, and horror which marked his reign. He
saw that this rebellion of the Hollanders meant less the discontent of a
people with their king than the growth of a great idea, the idea that civil and
religious liberty is the right of all men and nations. To Motley's mind the
struggle seemed like some old battle between giants and Titans. Unlike
other historians, who looked over the world for a subject, rejecting first one
and then another, Motley's subject took possession of him and would not be
rejected. His work was born, as a great poem or picture is born, from a
glimpse of things hidden from other eyes.
For his subject he chose the story of the old Frisians or Hollanders who
rescued from the sea a few islands formed by the ooze and slime of ages,
and laid thereon the foundations of a great nation. They raised dykes to
keep back the sea, built canals to serve as roads, turned bogs into pasture-
lands and morasses into grain-fields, fought with the Romans, founded
cities, laid the foundations of the vast maritime commerce of to-day, and
finally, in the sixteenth century, when the wealth of their merchants, the
power of their cities, and the progress of their arts were the wonder of the
world, met their worst foe in the person of their own king, Philip II.
From the beginning the Hollanders or Netherlanders had cherished a savage
independence which commanded respect even in barbarous ages, and this
characteristic insured a quarrel between them and their ruler. Philip II. was
King of Spain and of Sicily as well as of Holland. Born in Spain, he could
not speak a word of Dutch. He was haughty, overbearing, and unscrupulous,
and he resolved to make the Hollanders see in him a master as well as a
king. Already in his father's reign there had been trouble because of the
growing Protestantism which many of the Hollanders favored. Already
some of the chief Dutch cities had been punished for resisting the Emperor's
authority, and their burghers sentenced to kneel in sackcloth and beg him to
spare their homes from destruction. These things happened in his father's
time and had made an impression upon Philip II., who saw that in every
case the royal power had been triumphant, and he believed himself
invincible.
Motley painted the life of Philip from the day of his inauguration through
all the years of revolt, bloodshed, and horror which marked his reign. He
saw that this rebellion of the Hollanders meant less the discontent of a
people with their king than the growth of a great idea, the idea that civil and
religious liberty is the right of all men and nations. To Motley's mind the
struggle seemed like some old battle between giants and Titans. Unlike
other historians, who looked over the world for a subject, rejecting first one
and then another, Motley's subject took possession of him and would not be
rejected. His work was born, as a great poem or picture is born, from a
glimpse of things hidden from other eyes.
Page 101
But at once he discovered that Prescott had already in contemplation a
history of Philip II. This was a severe blow to all his hopes. But he resolved
to see Prescott, lay the matter before him, and abide by his decision, feeling
that the master of history, who was the author of the Conquest of Mexico
and the Conquest of Peru, would be the best adviser of a young and
unknown writer.
Prescott received the idea with the most generous kindness, advised Motley
to undertake the work, and placed at his disposal all the material which he
himself had collected for his own enterprise.
After several years the book appeared in 1856, under the title The Rise of
the Dutch Republic.
To write this book Motley dwelt for years in the world of three hundred
years ago, when the whole of Europe was shaken by the new Protestantism,
when Raleigh and Drake were sailing the Atlantic and adding the shores of
the new world to English dominion, the French settling Canada and the
Mississippi Valley, Spain sending her mission priests to California, and the
Huguenots establishing themselves in Florida. Thus the foundations of the
American Republic were being laid, while Philip was striving to overthrow
the freedom of the Netherlands.
Leaving the nineteenth century as far behind him as he could, Motley
established himself successively at Berlin, Dresden, The Hague, and
Brussels, in order to consult the libraries and archives of state which
contained documents relating to the revolt of the Netherlands against Philip
II. In speaking of his work in the libraries of Brussels, he says that at this
time only dead men were his familiar friends, and that he was at home in
any country, and he calls himself a worm feeding on musty mulberry leaves
out of which he was to spin silk. Day after day, year after year, he haunted
the old libraries, whose shadows held so many secrets of the past, until the
personalities of those great heroes who fought for the liberty of Holland
were as familiar as the faces of his own children. William of Orange, called
the Silent, the Washington of Dutch independence, Count Egmont, Van
Horn, and all that band of heroes who espoused the cause of liberty, came to
be comrades.
history of Philip II. This was a severe blow to all his hopes. But he resolved
to see Prescott, lay the matter before him, and abide by his decision, feeling
that the master of history, who was the author of the Conquest of Mexico
and the Conquest of Peru, would be the best adviser of a young and
unknown writer.
Prescott received the idea with the most generous kindness, advised Motley
to undertake the work, and placed at his disposal all the material which he
himself had collected for his own enterprise.
After several years the book appeared in 1856, under the title The Rise of
the Dutch Republic.
To write this book Motley dwelt for years in the world of three hundred
years ago, when the whole of Europe was shaken by the new Protestantism,
when Raleigh and Drake were sailing the Atlantic and adding the shores of
the new world to English dominion, the French settling Canada and the
Mississippi Valley, Spain sending her mission priests to California, and the
Huguenots establishing themselves in Florida. Thus the foundations of the
American Republic were being laid, while Philip was striving to overthrow
the freedom of the Netherlands.
Leaving the nineteenth century as far behind him as he could, Motley
established himself successively at Berlin, Dresden, The Hague, and
Brussels, in order to consult the libraries and archives of state which
contained documents relating to the revolt of the Netherlands against Philip
II. In speaking of his work in the libraries of Brussels, he says that at this
time only dead men were his familiar friends, and that he was at home in
any country, and he calls himself a worm feeding on musty mulberry leaves
out of which he was to spin silk. Day after day, year after year, he haunted
the old libraries, whose shadows held so many secrets of the past, until the
personalities of those great heroes who fought for the liberty of Holland
were as familiar as the faces of his own children. William of Orange, called
the Silent, the Washington of Dutch independence, Count Egmont, Van
Horn, and all that band of heroes who espoused the cause of liberty, came to
be comrades.
Page 102
And the end rewarded the years of toil. Out of old mouldy documents and
dead letters Motley recreated the Netherlands of the sixteenth century.
Again were seen the great cities with their walls miles in extent, their gay
streets, their palaces and churches, and public buildings, and the great
domains of the clergy, second to none in Europe. The nobles possessed
magnificent estates and entertained their guests with jousts and tourneys
like the great lords of England and France. The tradespeople and artisans
who comprised the population of the cities were divided into societies or
guilds, which were so powerful that no act of state could be passed without
their consent, and so rich that to their entertainments the proudest nobles
came as guests, to see a luxuriousness which vied with that of kings. The
Dutch artists were celebrated for their noble pictures, for their marvellous
skill in wood and stone carving, and for the wonderful tapestries which
alone would have made Dutch art famous.
In the midst of this prosperity Philip II. came to the throne, and soon after
his coronation the entire Netherlands were in revolt. Motley has described
this struggle like an eye-witness. We see the officers of the Inquisition
dragging their victims daily to the torture-chamber, and the starved and
dying rebels defending their cities through sieges which the Spanish army
made fiendish in suffering. Motley's description of the siege of Leyden, and
his portrait of William the Silent, are among the finest specimens of
historical composition.
The work ends with the death of the Prince of Orange, this tragic event
forming a fitting climax to the great revolution which had acknowledged
him its hope and leader.
Motley carried the completed manuscript of The Rise of the Dutch Republic
to London, but failing to find a publisher willing to undertake such a work
by an unknown author, he was obliged to produce it at his own expense. It
met with the most flattering reception, and the reviews which appeared in
England, France, and America placed Motley's name among the great
historians. The book was soon translated into Dutch, German, and Russian.
Motley's two other great works were similar in character to the first. The
second work, called The History of the United Netherlands, began with the
death of William the Silent, and ended with the period known as the Twelve
dead letters Motley recreated the Netherlands of the sixteenth century.
Again were seen the great cities with their walls miles in extent, their gay
streets, their palaces and churches, and public buildings, and the great
domains of the clergy, second to none in Europe. The nobles possessed
magnificent estates and entertained their guests with jousts and tourneys
like the great lords of England and France. The tradespeople and artisans
who comprised the population of the cities were divided into societies or
guilds, which were so powerful that no act of state could be passed without
their consent, and so rich that to their entertainments the proudest nobles
came as guests, to see a luxuriousness which vied with that of kings. The
Dutch artists were celebrated for their noble pictures, for their marvellous
skill in wood and stone carving, and for the wonderful tapestries which
alone would have made Dutch art famous.
In the midst of this prosperity Philip II. came to the throne, and soon after
his coronation the entire Netherlands were in revolt. Motley has described
this struggle like an eye-witness. We see the officers of the Inquisition
dragging their victims daily to the torture-chamber, and the starved and
dying rebels defending their cities through sieges which the Spanish army
made fiendish in suffering. Motley's description of the siege of Leyden, and
his portrait of William the Silent, are among the finest specimens of
historical composition.
The work ends with the death of the Prince of Orange, this tragic event
forming a fitting climax to the great revolution which had acknowledged
him its hope and leader.
Motley carried the completed manuscript of The Rise of the Dutch Republic
to London, but failing to find a publisher willing to undertake such a work
by an unknown author, he was obliged to produce it at his own expense. It
met with the most flattering reception, and the reviews which appeared in
England, France, and America placed Motley's name among the great
historians. The book was soon translated into Dutch, German, and Russian.
Motley's two other great works were similar in character to the first. The
second work, called The History of the United Netherlands, began with the
death of William the Silent, and ended with the period known as the Twelve
Page 103
Years' Truce, when by common consent the independence of the
Netherlands was recognized throughout Europe.
This work consists of four volumes, the first two having been published in
1860, and the remaining two in 1867.
These volumes embrace much of the history of England, which became the
ally and friend of Holland, and are full of the great events which made up
that epoch of English history. The names of Queen Elizabeth, the Duke of
Leicester, Lord Burghley, and the noble and chivalrous Sir Philip Sidney,
who lost his life on one of the battle-fields of this war, figure as largely in
its pages as those of the Dutch themselves. The war had ceased to be the
revolt of Holland against Spain, and had become a mighty battle for the
liberty of Europe. Every nation was interested in its progress, and all men
knew that upon its success or failure would depend the fate of Europe for
many centuries. In this work Motley's pen lost none of its art. The chapters
follow one another in harmonious succession, the clear and polished style
giving no hint of the obscurities of diplomatic letters, the almost illegible
manuscripts, and the contradictory reports which often made up the original
materials.
Like its predecessor, it was at once classed among the great histories of the
world. The Life of John of Barneveld, who shares with William of Orange
the glory of achieving Dutch independence, was the subject of Motley's
next and last work. The book is not in a strict sense a biography. It is rather
a narrative of the quarrel of the Netherlands among themselves over
theological questions. The country was now Protestant, and yet the people
fought as fiercely over the different points of doctrine as when they were
struggling for their independence. The book appeared in 1874, completing
the series, which the author called The History of the Eighty Years' War for
Independence.
During this period of literary work Motley was twice appointed to represent
the United States at foreign courts. He was Minister to Austria from 1861 to
1866, and during the stormy period of the Civil War showed his powers as a
statesman in his diplomatic relations with the Austrian Court, which
honored him always both as a diplomatist and as a patriot, his devotion to
his country being a proverb among his fellows.
Netherlands was recognized throughout Europe.
This work consists of four volumes, the first two having been published in
1860, and the remaining two in 1867.
These volumes embrace much of the history of England, which became the
ally and friend of Holland, and are full of the great events which made up
that epoch of English history. The names of Queen Elizabeth, the Duke of
Leicester, Lord Burghley, and the noble and chivalrous Sir Philip Sidney,
who lost his life on one of the battle-fields of this war, figure as largely in
its pages as those of the Dutch themselves. The war had ceased to be the
revolt of Holland against Spain, and had become a mighty battle for the
liberty of Europe. Every nation was interested in its progress, and all men
knew that upon its success or failure would depend the fate of Europe for
many centuries. In this work Motley's pen lost none of its art. The chapters
follow one another in harmonious succession, the clear and polished style
giving no hint of the obscurities of diplomatic letters, the almost illegible
manuscripts, and the contradictory reports which often made up the original
materials.
Like its predecessor, it was at once classed among the great histories of the
world. The Life of John of Barneveld, who shares with William of Orange
the glory of achieving Dutch independence, was the subject of Motley's
next and last work. The book is not in a strict sense a biography. It is rather
a narrative of the quarrel of the Netherlands among themselves over
theological questions. The country was now Protestant, and yet the people
fought as fiercely over the different points of doctrine as when they were
struggling for their independence. The book appeared in 1874, completing
the series, which the author called The History of the Eighty Years' War for
Independence.
During this period of literary work Motley was twice appointed to represent
the United States at foreign courts. He was Minister to Austria from 1861 to
1866, and during the stormy period of the Civil War showed his powers as a
statesman in his diplomatic relations with the Austrian Court, which
honored him always both as a diplomatist and as a patriot, his devotion to
his country being a proverb among his fellows.
Page 104
In 1868 he was appointed Minister to England, but held the office only two
years. On both these occasions Motley proved his ability to meet and master
questions of state, and there is no doubt that, had fortune led him into active
political life, he would have made a brilliant reputation.
He died in May, 1877, and was buried in Kensal Green Cemetery, near
London, England.
years. On both these occasions Motley proved his ability to meet and master
questions of state, and there is no doubt that, had fortune led him into active
political life, he would have made a brilliant reputation.
He died in May, 1877, and was buried in Kensal Green Cemetery, near
London, England.
Page 105
CHAPTER XIV
HARRIET BEECHER STOWE
1811-1896
Harriet Beecher Stowe, the first distinguished woman writer of America,
was born at Litchfield, Conn., in those old New England days when
children were taught that good little girls must always speak gently, never
tear their clothes, learn to knit and sew, and make all the responses properly
in church. Such is her own story of her early education, to which is also
added the item that on Sunday afternoons she was expected to repeat the
catechism, and on the occasion of a visit to her grandmother, her aunt made
her learn two catechisms, that of her own faith, the Episcopal, and that of
Harriet's father, who was a Presbyterian minister. This discipline, however,
had no depressing effect upon the child, whose family consisted of a half-
dozen healthy, clever brothers and sisters, a father who was loved more than
revered even in those days when a minister was regarded with awe, and a
stepmother whose devotion made the home-life a thing of beauty to be held
in all after-years in loving memory.
The old Presbyterian parsonage where Harriet was born had in it one room
that was the child's chief delight. This was her father's study, in a corner of
which she loved to ensconce herself with her favorite books gathered
around her, and read or day-dream, while her father sat opposite in his great
writing-chair composing the sermon for the next Sunday. Children's books
were not plentiful in those days, and Miss Edgeworth's Tales and Cotton
Mather's Magnalia were her principal resource, until one joyful day,
rummaging in a barrel of old sermons, she came upon a copy of The
Arabian Nights. These flowers of fairy lore took healthy root in the
imagination of the little Puritan child, whose mind had hitherto resembled
the prim flower-beds of the New England gardens, where grew only native
plants. The old stories opened a new world of thought, and into this
HARRIET BEECHER STOWE
1811-1896
Harriet Beecher Stowe, the first distinguished woman writer of America,
was born at Litchfield, Conn., in those old New England days when
children were taught that good little girls must always speak gently, never
tear their clothes, learn to knit and sew, and make all the responses properly
in church. Such is her own story of her early education, to which is also
added the item that on Sunday afternoons she was expected to repeat the
catechism, and on the occasion of a visit to her grandmother, her aunt made
her learn two catechisms, that of her own faith, the Episcopal, and that of
Harriet's father, who was a Presbyterian minister. This discipline, however,
had no depressing effect upon the child, whose family consisted of a half-
dozen healthy, clever brothers and sisters, a father who was loved more than
revered even in those days when a minister was regarded with awe, and a
stepmother whose devotion made the home-life a thing of beauty to be held
in all after-years in loving memory.
The old Presbyterian parsonage where Harriet was born had in it one room
that was the child's chief delight. This was her father's study, in a corner of
which she loved to ensconce herself with her favorite books gathered
around her, and read or day-dream, while her father sat opposite in his great
writing-chair composing the sermon for the next Sunday. Children's books
were not plentiful in those days, and Miss Edgeworth's Tales and Cotton
Mather's Magnalia were her principal resource, until one joyful day,
rummaging in a barrel of old sermons, she came upon a copy of The
Arabian Nights. These flowers of fairy lore took healthy root in the
imagination of the little Puritan child, whose mind had hitherto resembled
the prim flower-beds of the New England gardens, where grew only native
plants. The old stories opened a new world of thought, and into this
Page 106
unknown realm she entered, rambling amid such wonderful scenes that
never again could their mysterious charm cease; when some time later her
father came down from his study one day with a volume of Ivanhoe in his
hand, and said: "I did not intend that my children should ever read novels,
but they must read Scott," another door into the realm of fairy was opened
to the delighted child.
This power to lift and lose herself in a region of thought so different from
her own, became thereafter the peculiar gift by which she was enabled to
undertake the work which made her name distinguished.
The library corner, however, did not hold all the good things of life, only
part of them. Outside was the happy world of a healthy country child, who
grew as joyously as one of her own New England flowers. In the spring
there were excursions in the woods and fields after the wild blossoms that
once a year turned the country-side into fairy-land; in the summer was the
joy of picnics in the old forests, and of fishing excursions along the banks
of the streams; in the autumn came nutting parties, when the children ran
races with the squirrels to see who could gather the most nuts; and in the
winter, when the snow and ice covered the earth, life went on as gayly as
ever, with coasting and snow-balling, and the many ways in which the
child's heart tunes itself to the spirit of nature.
By the time she was five years old Harriet was a regular pupil at a small
school near by, whither she also conducted, day after day, her younger
brother, Henry Ward Beecher, afterward the celebrated preacher. She was a
very conscientious little pupil, and besides her school lessons, was
commended for having learned twenty-seven hymns and two long chapters
in the Bible during one summer. School-life henceforth was the serious
business of existence, and in her twelfth year she appears as one of the
honor pupils at the yearly school exhibition, and was gratified by having her
composition read in the presence of the distinguished visitors, her father, the
minister, being among the number. The subject of the composition was the
immortality of the soul, and into it Harriet had woven, as only a clever child
could, all the serious thoughts that she had gleaned from theological
volumes in the library, or sermons that her father preached, or from the
grave conversations that were common among the elders of the family. It
never again could their mysterious charm cease; when some time later her
father came down from his study one day with a volume of Ivanhoe in his
hand, and said: "I did not intend that my children should ever read novels,
but they must read Scott," another door into the realm of fairy was opened
to the delighted child.
This power to lift and lose herself in a region of thought so different from
her own, became thereafter the peculiar gift by which she was enabled to
undertake the work which made her name distinguished.
The library corner, however, did not hold all the good things of life, only
part of them. Outside was the happy world of a healthy country child, who
grew as joyously as one of her own New England flowers. In the spring
there were excursions in the woods and fields after the wild blossoms that
once a year turned the country-side into fairy-land; in the summer was the
joy of picnics in the old forests, and of fishing excursions along the banks
of the streams; in the autumn came nutting parties, when the children ran
races with the squirrels to see who could gather the most nuts; and in the
winter, when the snow and ice covered the earth, life went on as gayly as
ever, with coasting and snow-balling, and the many ways in which the
child's heart tunes itself to the spirit of nature.
By the time she was five years old Harriet was a regular pupil at a small
school near by, whither she also conducted, day after day, her younger
brother, Henry Ward Beecher, afterward the celebrated preacher. She was a
very conscientious little pupil, and besides her school lessons, was
commended for having learned twenty-seven hymns and two long chapters
in the Bible during one summer. School-life henceforth was the serious
business of existence, and in her twelfth year she appears as one of the
honor pupils at the yearly school exhibition, and was gratified by having her
composition read in the presence of the distinguished visitors, her father, the
minister, being among the number. The subject of the composition was the
immortality of the soul, and into it Harriet had woven, as only a clever child
could, all the serious thoughts that she had gleaned from theological
volumes in the library, or sermons that her father preached, or from the
grave conversations that were common among the elders of the family. It
Page 107
was listened to with great approval by the visitors, who saw nothing absurd
in the idea of a child of twelve discoursing upon such a subject, and it was
especially pleasing to Harriet's father, which so delighted the affectionate
heart of the little writer that she felt no higher reward could be hers.
Harriet's first flight from the home nest came in her thirteenth year, when
she left Litchfield to attend her sister Catherine's school in Hartford. As her
father's salary did not permit any extra expense, Harriet went to live in the
family of a friend, who in turn sent his daughter to the parsonage at
Litchfield that she might attend the seminary there. This exchange of
daughters was a very happy arrangement as far as Harriet was concerned, as
she enjoyed the responsibility of being so much her own guardian, and took
care of herself and her little room with what she herself calls "awful
satisfaction."
Here she began the study of Latin, which fascinated her, the Latin poetry
making such an impression on her mind that it became her dream to be a
poet. Pages and pages of manuscript were now written in the preparation of
a great drama called "Cleon," the scene of which was laid in the time of the
Emperor Nero. Every moment that could be spared from actual duties was
given to this play, which might have grown to volumes had not the young
author been suddenly brought up sharply by her sister, who advised her to
stop writing poetry and discipline her mind. Whereupon Harriet plunged
into a course of Butler's Analogy and other heavy reading, forgot all about
the drama, and was so wrought upon by Baxter's Saint's Rest that she
longed for nothing but to die and be in heaven.
The next years of Harriet's life were spent almost entirely at the Hartford
school, where she was successively pupil and teacher until her father
removed to Cincinnati, whither she accompanied him with the intention of
helping her sister to found a college for women. And, although all
undreamed of, it was in this place that she was first to feel the inspiration of
the work that made her famous. During a short visit across the Ohio River
into Kentucky, she saw for the first time a large plantation and something of
the life of the negro slaves. Though apparently noticing little of what was
before her eyes, she was really absorbing everything with all the keenness
of a first impression. The mansion of the planter and the humble cot of the
in the idea of a child of twelve discoursing upon such a subject, and it was
especially pleasing to Harriet's father, which so delighted the affectionate
heart of the little writer that she felt no higher reward could be hers.
Harriet's first flight from the home nest came in her thirteenth year, when
she left Litchfield to attend her sister Catherine's school in Hartford. As her
father's salary did not permit any extra expense, Harriet went to live in the
family of a friend, who in turn sent his daughter to the parsonage at
Litchfield that she might attend the seminary there. This exchange of
daughters was a very happy arrangement as far as Harriet was concerned, as
she enjoyed the responsibility of being so much her own guardian, and took
care of herself and her little room with what she herself calls "awful
satisfaction."
Here she began the study of Latin, which fascinated her, the Latin poetry
making such an impression on her mind that it became her dream to be a
poet. Pages and pages of manuscript were now written in the preparation of
a great drama called "Cleon," the scene of which was laid in the time of the
Emperor Nero. Every moment that could be spared from actual duties was
given to this play, which might have grown to volumes had not the young
author been suddenly brought up sharply by her sister, who advised her to
stop writing poetry and discipline her mind. Whereupon Harriet plunged
into a course of Butler's Analogy and other heavy reading, forgot all about
the drama, and was so wrought upon by Baxter's Saint's Rest that she
longed for nothing but to die and be in heaven.
The next years of Harriet's life were spent almost entirely at the Hartford
school, where she was successively pupil and teacher until her father
removed to Cincinnati, whither she accompanied him with the intention of
helping her sister to found a college for women. And, although all
undreamed of, it was in this place that she was first to feel the inspiration of
the work that made her famous. During a short visit across the Ohio River
into Kentucky, she saw for the first time a large plantation and something of
the life of the negro slaves. Though apparently noticing little of what was
before her eyes, she was really absorbing everything with all the keenness
of a first impression. The mansion of the planter and the humble cot of the
Page 108
negro, the funny pranks and songs of the slaves, and the pathos that touched
their lives, all appealed to her so strongly that, years afterward, she was able
to reproduce with utmost faithfulness each picturesque detail of plantation
life.
In her twenty-fifth year Harriet was married to Professor Stowe, of Lane
Seminary. She had for some time been a contributor to various periodicals,
and continued her literary work after her marriage, producing only short
sketches for various papers, an elementary geography, and a collection of
sketches in book form under the title, The Mayflower. These efforts had
been well received by publishers, and friends prophesied a satisfactory
career, but it was many years afterward before the author gave herself to the
literary life with the earnestness and devotion which so characterized her
nature.
Some of her experiences in this Western home, where living was so
primitive, were very funny, and some were very trying; but through them all
Mrs. Stowe kept a clear head and brave heart. Sometimes she would be left
without warning with the entire care of her house and children; often her
literary work was done at the sick-bed of a child; and more than once a
promised story was written in the intervals of baking, cooking, and the
superintendence of other household matters; one of her stories at this time
was finished at the kitchen table, while every other sentence was addressed
to the ignorant maid, who stood stupidly awaiting instructions about the
making of brown bread.
After seventeen years' experience in the Western colleges, Professor Stowe
accepted a professorship at Bowdoin, and the family removed to
Brunswick, Me. Here her stories and sketches, some humorous, some
pathetic, still continued to add to the household's income, and many a
comfort that would have been otherwise unknown was purchased with the
money thus obtained.
Mrs. Stowe's first important book took the form of an appeal for the
freedom of the slaves of the South. One day, while attending communion
service in the college chapel, she saw, as in a mental picture, the death-
scene of Uncle Tom, afterward described in her celebrated book. Returning
home, she wrote out the first draft of that immortal chapter, and calling her
their lives, all appealed to her so strongly that, years afterward, she was able
to reproduce with utmost faithfulness each picturesque detail of plantation
life.
In her twenty-fifth year Harriet was married to Professor Stowe, of Lane
Seminary. She had for some time been a contributor to various periodicals,
and continued her literary work after her marriage, producing only short
sketches for various papers, an elementary geography, and a collection of
sketches in book form under the title, The Mayflower. These efforts had
been well received by publishers, and friends prophesied a satisfactory
career, but it was many years afterward before the author gave herself to the
literary life with the earnestness and devotion which so characterized her
nature.
Some of her experiences in this Western home, where living was so
primitive, were very funny, and some were very trying; but through them all
Mrs. Stowe kept a clear head and brave heart. Sometimes she would be left
without warning with the entire care of her house and children; often her
literary work was done at the sick-bed of a child; and more than once a
promised story was written in the intervals of baking, cooking, and the
superintendence of other household matters; one of her stories at this time
was finished at the kitchen table, while every other sentence was addressed
to the ignorant maid, who stood stupidly awaiting instructions about the
making of brown bread.
After seventeen years' experience in the Western colleges, Professor Stowe
accepted a professorship at Bowdoin, and the family removed to
Brunswick, Me. Here her stories and sketches, some humorous, some
pathetic, still continued to add to the household's income, and many a
comfort that would have been otherwise unknown was purchased with the
money thus obtained.
Mrs. Stowe's first important book took the form of an appeal for the
freedom of the slaves of the South. One day, while attending communion
service in the college chapel, she saw, as in a mental picture, the death-
scene of Uncle Tom, afterward described in her celebrated book. Returning
home, she wrote out the first draft of that immortal chapter, and calling her
Page 109
children around her read it to them. The two eldest wept at the sad story,
which from this beginning grew into the book which made its author
famous over the civilized world. In Uncle Tom's Cabin it was Mrs. Stowe's
aim to present the every-day life of the Southern plantation. She chose for
her hero one of those typical negro characters whose faithfulness and
loyalty would so well illustrate the fidelity of his race, while his sad story
would make an appeal for the freedom of his people.
Into this story she wove descriptions of Southern life, delineations of negro
character, and so many incidents, pathetic and humorous, that it seemed to
present when finished a life-like picture of plantation life. The pathetic
figure of Uncle Tom, the sweet grace of Eva, the delightful Topsy, and the
grim Yankee spinster show alike the sympathetic heart and mind of the
author, who linked them so closely together in the invisible bonds of love.
The beautiful tribute that St. Clair pays to his mother's influence in one of
the striking passages of the book, was but a memory of Mrs. Stowe's own
mother, who died when her daughter was four years old. No one could read
this pathetic tale without being touched by the sorrows beneath which the
negro race had bowed for generations, and through which he still kept a
loyal love for his white master, a pride in the family of which he counted
himself a member, and that pathetic patience which had been the birthright
of his people.
The book Uncle Tom's Cabin, or Life Among the Lowly, ran first as a serial,
and came out in book form in 1852. Into it the author had thrown all the
seriousness of her nature, and it met with overwhelming success. It was
translated into twenty different languages, and Uncle Tom and Eva passed,
like the shadow and sunlight of their native land, hand in hand into the
homes, great and humble, of widely scattered nations.
Another plea for the negro called Dred, a Tale of the Dismal Swamp,
followed Uncle Tom's Cabin within a few years, after which Mrs. Stowe
turned her attention to the material that lay closer at hand, and began the
publication of a series of New England life. Into these she put such a wealth
of sympathetic reminiscences, with such a fund of keen observation, that
they stand easily as types of the home-life of her native hills. The first of
this series was The Minister's Wooing, a story of a New England minister's
which from this beginning grew into the book which made its author
famous over the civilized world. In Uncle Tom's Cabin it was Mrs. Stowe's
aim to present the every-day life of the Southern plantation. She chose for
her hero one of those typical negro characters whose faithfulness and
loyalty would so well illustrate the fidelity of his race, while his sad story
would make an appeal for the freedom of his people.
Into this story she wove descriptions of Southern life, delineations of negro
character, and so many incidents, pathetic and humorous, that it seemed to
present when finished a life-like picture of plantation life. The pathetic
figure of Uncle Tom, the sweet grace of Eva, the delightful Topsy, and the
grim Yankee spinster show alike the sympathetic heart and mind of the
author, who linked them so closely together in the invisible bonds of love.
The beautiful tribute that St. Clair pays to his mother's influence in one of
the striking passages of the book, was but a memory of Mrs. Stowe's own
mother, who died when her daughter was four years old. No one could read
this pathetic tale without being touched by the sorrows beneath which the
negro race had bowed for generations, and through which he still kept a
loyal love for his white master, a pride in the family of which he counted
himself a member, and that pathetic patience which had been the birthright
of his people.
The book Uncle Tom's Cabin, or Life Among the Lowly, ran first as a serial,
and came out in book form in 1852. Into it the author had thrown all the
seriousness of her nature, and it met with overwhelming success. It was
translated into twenty different languages, and Uncle Tom and Eva passed,
like the shadow and sunlight of their native land, hand in hand into the
homes, great and humble, of widely scattered nations.
Another plea for the negro called Dred, a Tale of the Dismal Swamp,
followed Uncle Tom's Cabin within a few years, after which Mrs. Stowe
turned her attention to the material that lay closer at hand, and began the
publication of a series of New England life. Into these she put such a wealth
of sympathetic reminiscences, with such a fund of keen observation, that
they stand easily as types of the home-life of her native hills. The first of
this series was The Minister's Wooing, a story of a New England minister's
Page 110
love. It is full of the sights and scenes familiar to the author from childhood,
and is a faithful picture of Puritan village life, wherein are introduced many
characters as yet new in fiction. Unlike Hawthorne, who sought inspiration
in the spiritual questions which so largely made up the life of the Puritans,
Mrs. Stowe found her delight in giving the home-life, the household
ambitions, the village interests, a place in literature, thus preserving a phase
of society which has passed away even in her own lifetime.
The Minister's Wooing appeared simultaneously with The Pearl of Orr's
Island, a tale of the Maine coast, in which are introduced an aged fisherman
and his old brown sea-chest, and other characters and accessories all
imbued with the true sea flavor and forming a story which Whittier
pronounced the most charming New England idyll ever written.
In Old Town Folks, the most delightful perhaps of her New England stories,
Mrs. Stowe has drawn the character of Harry from the memory of her
husband's childhood. Professor Stowe had been one of those imaginative
children, who, when alone, conjure up visions of fairies and genii to people
empty space. He spent many an hour in following the pranks of these unreal
people. He imagined that these creatures of his brain could pass through the
floor and ceiling, float in the air and flit through meadow or wood,
sometimes even rising to the stars. Sometimes they took the form of
friendly brownies who would thresh straw and beans. Two resembled an old
Indian man and woman who fought for the possession of a base viol.
Another group was of all colors and had no shape at all; while the favorite
was in human form and came and answered to the name of Harry.
Besides her New England tales, Mrs. Stowe wrote a charming novel, Agnes
of Sorrento, the scene of which is laid in Italy.
Little Foxes, Queer Little People, and Little Pussy Willow are three books
for children, written in the intervals of more serious work which included
several other novels and some volumes of sketches.
In all her work appears a warm love of humanity, which she studied under
many conditions.
and is a faithful picture of Puritan village life, wherein are introduced many
characters as yet new in fiction. Unlike Hawthorne, who sought inspiration
in the spiritual questions which so largely made up the life of the Puritans,
Mrs. Stowe found her delight in giving the home-life, the household
ambitions, the village interests, a place in literature, thus preserving a phase
of society which has passed away even in her own lifetime.
The Minister's Wooing appeared simultaneously with The Pearl of Orr's
Island, a tale of the Maine coast, in which are introduced an aged fisherman
and his old brown sea-chest, and other characters and accessories all
imbued with the true sea flavor and forming a story which Whittier
pronounced the most charming New England idyll ever written.
In Old Town Folks, the most delightful perhaps of her New England stories,
Mrs. Stowe has drawn the character of Harry from the memory of her
husband's childhood. Professor Stowe had been one of those imaginative
children, who, when alone, conjure up visions of fairies and genii to people
empty space. He spent many an hour in following the pranks of these unreal
people. He imagined that these creatures of his brain could pass through the
floor and ceiling, float in the air and flit through meadow or wood,
sometimes even rising to the stars. Sometimes they took the form of
friendly brownies who would thresh straw and beans. Two resembled an old
Indian man and woman who fought for the possession of a base viol.
Another group was of all colors and had no shape at all; while the favorite
was in human form and came and answered to the name of Harry.
Besides her New England tales, Mrs. Stowe wrote a charming novel, Agnes
of Sorrento, the scene of which is laid in Italy.
Little Foxes, Queer Little People, and Little Pussy Willow are three books
for children, written in the intervals of more serious work which included
several other novels and some volumes of sketches.
In all her work appears a warm love of humanity, which she studied under
many conditions.
Page 111
Soon after the publication of Uncle Tom's Cabin Mrs. Stowe accepted an
invitation from the Anti-Slavery Society of Glasgow to visit Scotland; her
reception was in reality an ovation from the nation. At every railroad station
she had to make her way through the crowds that had gathered to welcome
her. Every city she visited honored her with a public greeting, and even her
sight-seeing excursions to cathedrals and places of interest were made the
occasions of demonstrations of joy from the crowds which quickly
gathered. From the nobility to the peasants, who stood at their doors to see
her pass by, she was everywhere received as one who had done noble work
for the cause of freedom. In England she met with the same enthusiasm,
and, both from England and Scotland she received large sums of money to
be used for the advancement of the anti-slavery cause in America. Mrs.
Stowe has left a sketch of this pleasant episode in her life in a little work
called Sunny Memories.
Some years later she purchased a winter home in Florida, and here she
erected a building to be used as church and school-house by the poorer
inhabitants. In this she conducted Sunday-school, singing and sewing
classes. Her pleasant experiences in her Southern home are embodied in a
series of sketches called Palmetto Leaves.
On the seventieth anniversary of her birthday her publishers arranged a
garden party in her honor, to which were invited all the literary celebrities
of America. It calls up a pleasant picture to think of her thus surrounded by
the distinguished men and women who had gathered to do honor not only to
her work for literature, but to that nobility of soul that had made her long
life a service for others.
Whittier, Holmes, and many others contributed poems on this occasion.
In American literature Mrs. Stowe stands as its chief woman representative
before the Civil War, taking high place by right among the novelists whose
sphere is the presentation of national life.
invitation from the Anti-Slavery Society of Glasgow to visit Scotland; her
reception was in reality an ovation from the nation. At every railroad station
she had to make her way through the crowds that had gathered to welcome
her. Every city she visited honored her with a public greeting, and even her
sight-seeing excursions to cathedrals and places of interest were made the
occasions of demonstrations of joy from the crowds which quickly
gathered. From the nobility to the peasants, who stood at their doors to see
her pass by, she was everywhere received as one who had done noble work
for the cause of freedom. In England she met with the same enthusiasm,
and, both from England and Scotland she received large sums of money to
be used for the advancement of the anti-slavery cause in America. Mrs.
Stowe has left a sketch of this pleasant episode in her life in a little work
called Sunny Memories.
Some years later she purchased a winter home in Florida, and here she
erected a building to be used as church and school-house by the poorer
inhabitants. In this she conducted Sunday-school, singing and sewing
classes. Her pleasant experiences in her Southern home are embodied in a
series of sketches called Palmetto Leaves.
On the seventieth anniversary of her birthday her publishers arranged a
garden party in her honor, to which were invited all the literary celebrities
of America. It calls up a pleasant picture to think of her thus surrounded by
the distinguished men and women who had gathered to do honor not only to
her work for literature, but to that nobility of soul that had made her long
life a service for others.
Whittier, Holmes, and many others contributed poems on this occasion.
In American literature Mrs. Stowe stands as its chief woman representative
before the Civil War, taking high place by right among the novelists whose
sphere is the presentation of national life.
Page 112
CHAPTER XV
JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL
1819-1892
James Russell Lowell was born on the 22d of February, 1819, at
Cambridge, Mass. Fate had willed that he, beyond all other writers, was to
preserve a certain phase of Yankee life and make it the treasure of futurity,
and the Cambridge of his early boyhood was the best training he could have
received for such a mission.
The then unpretentious village, with its quiet streets shaded with elms,
lindens, and horse-chestnuts, was revered throughout New England as the
home of Harvard College, but it was much more than that. It was a little
world in which still lingered all the quaintness and simplicity of early New
England life, and Lowell, imbibing these influences unconsciously in
childhood, was able afterward to reproduce their flavor in his literary work
and thus preserve them from oblivion. The birthplace of Lowell was
Elmwood, a charming country-seat formerly occupied by a Tory tax-
collector, who had emigrated on the outbreak of the Revolution. It had a
large, comfortable house shaded by some of the Cambridge elms, which
Lowell characteristically remarks were unable fortunately to emigrate with
the tax-collector, and the grounds were beautified by the trees and flowers
which were the delight of Dr. Lowell, the poet's father.
In Cambridge streets were to be seen many of the sights characteristic of
New England village life, suggesting still the village life of England when
Shakespeare was a boy. The coach rumbled on its way to Boston, then a
little journey away, and old women gathered around the town spring for
their weekly washing of clothes. At the inn were discussed all those
questions of law, religion, and politics that had not been settled at the town-
meeting, and the village barber-shop, with its choice collection of rarities,
had the dignity of a museum. So fascinating was this place that the boy who
JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL
1819-1892
James Russell Lowell was born on the 22d of February, 1819, at
Cambridge, Mass. Fate had willed that he, beyond all other writers, was to
preserve a certain phase of Yankee life and make it the treasure of futurity,
and the Cambridge of his early boyhood was the best training he could have
received for such a mission.
The then unpretentious village, with its quiet streets shaded with elms,
lindens, and horse-chestnuts, was revered throughout New England as the
home of Harvard College, but it was much more than that. It was a little
world in which still lingered all the quaintness and simplicity of early New
England life, and Lowell, imbibing these influences unconsciously in
childhood, was able afterward to reproduce their flavor in his literary work
and thus preserve them from oblivion. The birthplace of Lowell was
Elmwood, a charming country-seat formerly occupied by a Tory tax-
collector, who had emigrated on the outbreak of the Revolution. It had a
large, comfortable house shaded by some of the Cambridge elms, which
Lowell characteristically remarks were unable fortunately to emigrate with
the tax-collector, and the grounds were beautified by the trees and flowers
which were the delight of Dr. Lowell, the poet's father.
In Cambridge streets were to be seen many of the sights characteristic of
New England village life, suggesting still the village life of England when
Shakespeare was a boy. The coach rumbled on its way to Boston, then a
little journey away, and old women gathered around the town spring for
their weekly washing of clothes. At the inn were discussed all those
questions of law, religion, and politics that had not been settled at the town-
meeting, and the village barber-shop, with its choice collection of rarities,
had the dignity of a museum. So fascinating was this place that the boy who
Page 113
had to have his hair cut was considered in luck, and was usually
accompanied by several of his play-fellows, who took this means of
feasting their eyes upon the barber's treasures. Here were tomahawks,
Indian bows and arrows, New Zealand paddles and war-clubs, beaks of
albatrosses and penguins, and whales' teeth; here were caged canaries and
Java sparrows, and one large cockatoo who, the barber asserted, spoke
Hottentot. Old Dutch prints covered the walls, and the boys were barbered
under the pictured eyes of Frederick the Great and Bonaparte. Perhaps the
choicest treasure was the glass model of a ship which the young patrons
valued at from one hundred to a thousand dollars, the barber always
acquiescing in these generous valuations.
Once a year Cambridge celebrated a curious festival called the Cornwallis,
in which, in masquerade, the town's people and country people marched in
grotesque processions in honor of the surrender of Cornwallis. There was
also the annual muster, when the militia were drilled under the eyes of their
admiring wives, mothers, and daughters. But the great event of the year at
Cambridge was Commencement Day. The entire community was aroused to
do its best in the celebration of this festival, the fame of which had spread
to every corner of New England. The village was turned into a great fair,
where came every kind of vender and showman to take the places assigned
them by the town constable; the gayly decorated booths extended in an
orderly row along the streets, and the entire population gaped unrestrained
at the giants, fat women, flying horses, dwarfs, and mermaids, only taking
their eyes away long enough to regale themselves with the ginger-beer and
egg-pop, sold on the stands or wheeled through the streets in hand-carts by
the enterprising venders. The college exercises were dignified and grave, as
suited the traditions of its classic halls, but to the boys who, like Lowell,
had but this one opportunity in the year, the marvels of the booths and peep-
shows made Commencement a red-letter day.
Another charm of old Cambridge was found in the river, which to the
boyish imagination led to fairy realms beyond. Once a year the sloop
Harvard, owned by the college, voyaged to the Maine coast to carry back
the winter supply of wood. Her going and coming was an event in the life
of the Cambridge schoolboy, who watched the departure with wistful eyes,
filled the time of absence with romantic imaginings of adventure in the
accompanied by several of his play-fellows, who took this means of
feasting their eyes upon the barber's treasures. Here were tomahawks,
Indian bows and arrows, New Zealand paddles and war-clubs, beaks of
albatrosses and penguins, and whales' teeth; here were caged canaries and
Java sparrows, and one large cockatoo who, the barber asserted, spoke
Hottentot. Old Dutch prints covered the walls, and the boys were barbered
under the pictured eyes of Frederick the Great and Bonaparte. Perhaps the
choicest treasure was the glass model of a ship which the young patrons
valued at from one hundred to a thousand dollars, the barber always
acquiescing in these generous valuations.
Once a year Cambridge celebrated a curious festival called the Cornwallis,
in which, in masquerade, the town's people and country people marched in
grotesque processions in honor of the surrender of Cornwallis. There was
also the annual muster, when the militia were drilled under the eyes of their
admiring wives, mothers, and daughters. But the great event of the year at
Cambridge was Commencement Day. The entire community was aroused to
do its best in the celebration of this festival, the fame of which had spread
to every corner of New England. The village was turned into a great fair,
where came every kind of vender and showman to take the places assigned
them by the town constable; the gayly decorated booths extended in an
orderly row along the streets, and the entire population gaped unrestrained
at the giants, fat women, flying horses, dwarfs, and mermaids, only taking
their eyes away long enough to regale themselves with the ginger-beer and
egg-pop, sold on the stands or wheeled through the streets in hand-carts by
the enterprising venders. The college exercises were dignified and grave, as
suited the traditions of its classic halls, but to the boys who, like Lowell,
had but this one opportunity in the year, the marvels of the booths and peep-
shows made Commencement a red-letter day.
Another charm of old Cambridge was found in the river, which to the
boyish imagination led to fairy realms beyond. Once a year the sloop
Harvard, owned by the college, voyaged to the Maine coast to carry back
the winter supply of wood. Her going and coming was an event in the life
of the Cambridge schoolboy, who watched the departure with wistful eyes,
filled the time of absence with romantic imaginings of adventure in the
Page 114
perilous seas, and welcomed her return with eager thirst for the news she
might bring. This humble little craft held no secondary place in the interests
of Lowell and his mates. The heroic adventures of her crew inspired the
boys to bold ventures on the duck pond, the admiral of the home-made fleet
being the young Dana, who delighted an after-generation of boys by the
story of his actual adventures at sea in the fascinating book, Two Years
Before the Mast.
Lowell's first school was not far from Elmwood, and although he did not
distinguish himself for scholarship, he went willingly every day, returning
rather more willingly, perhaps, and sending always his boyish salutation of
a cheery whistle to his mother as he approached the house. But in the daily
life of the old village, and in the rambles through wood and by stream, he
learned lessons more valuable than those he found in books. Nature, who
appealed so strongly to his heart, had made him a poet, and she took her
own way of teaching him the mysteries of his art.
Lowell enjoyed his singularly fortunate and happy boyhood as only one
gifted with a poetic mind could. To him New England village life revealed a
charm that enabled him in after-days to paint a picture of it as lovingly
faithful as one of Shakespeare's scenes. In his charming reminiscence,
Cambridge Thirty Years Ago, he has preserved one of the dearest memories
of his boyhood. Beaver Brook and Indian Summer Reveries are also
transcriptions of those idyllic days of his youth.
Lowell entered Harvard in his sixteenth year and was graduated in his
twentieth, during which time he says he read everything except the books in
the college course. It was during these years, however, that he studied the
great poets of the world, while romances, travels, voyages, and history were
added as a flavor to his self-chosen course of study.
Perhaps he showed the true bent of his mind in his boyhood poem,
addressed to the old horse-chestnuts, whose arms twined themselves around
his study-room at home. He was class poet for his year, but was not allowed
to read his poem, as he was at the time temporarily suspended from the
college. In this poem Lowell made good-natured fun of Carlyle, Emerson,
and other philosophers, whose thought was just beginning to influence their
might bring. This humble little craft held no secondary place in the interests
of Lowell and his mates. The heroic adventures of her crew inspired the
boys to bold ventures on the duck pond, the admiral of the home-made fleet
being the young Dana, who delighted an after-generation of boys by the
story of his actual adventures at sea in the fascinating book, Two Years
Before the Mast.
Lowell's first school was not far from Elmwood, and although he did not
distinguish himself for scholarship, he went willingly every day, returning
rather more willingly, perhaps, and sending always his boyish salutation of
a cheery whistle to his mother as he approached the house. But in the daily
life of the old village, and in the rambles through wood and by stream, he
learned lessons more valuable than those he found in books. Nature, who
appealed so strongly to his heart, had made him a poet, and she took her
own way of teaching him the mysteries of his art.
Lowell enjoyed his singularly fortunate and happy boyhood as only one
gifted with a poetic mind could. To him New England village life revealed a
charm that enabled him in after-days to paint a picture of it as lovingly
faithful as one of Shakespeare's scenes. In his charming reminiscence,
Cambridge Thirty Years Ago, he has preserved one of the dearest memories
of his boyhood. Beaver Brook and Indian Summer Reveries are also
transcriptions of those idyllic days of his youth.
Lowell entered Harvard in his sixteenth year and was graduated in his
twentieth, during which time he says he read everything except the books in
the college course. It was during these years, however, that he studied the
great poets of the world, while romances, travels, voyages, and history were
added as a flavor to his self-chosen course of study.
Perhaps he showed the true bent of his mind in his boyhood poem,
addressed to the old horse-chestnuts, whose arms twined themselves around
his study-room at home. He was class poet for his year, but was not allowed
to read his poem, as he was at the time temporarily suspended from the
college. In this poem Lowell made good-natured fun of Carlyle, Emerson,
and other philosophers, whose thought was just beginning to influence their
Page 115
generation, thus hinting the power which made him later the most
successful humorist of America.
After leaving college Lowell studied law and was admitted to the bar, a
profession which he almost immediately saw would make him only
miserable, and which he soon left. In his twenty-second year he published
his first book of verse under the title A Year's Life, a volume which was
mainly inspired by his admiration for the woman who afterward became his
wife, and which gives indication of the power which was developed later,
though in the after-editions of his works the poet discarded most of the
productions of that time. A little later Lowell conceived the idea of starting
a magazine, which should rival in value and fame the celebrated
Philadelphia magazines, which were believed to stand for the highest
literary art in America. The magazine was named The Pioneer, and its
editorship and ownership were shared with a friend. It appeared in January,
1843, and ran for three months, ending in dismal failure, though the
contributors numbered such names as Poe, Elizabeth Barrett, Whittier, and
the artist Story. It was not until twelve years later, when his own fame was
well established, that Lowell undertook the editorship of another magazine,
and put to practical use his reserve talent for adapting and selecting for
popular favor the best literary work of the time.
A year after the failure of The Pioneer, Lowell published a second volume
of poems. In this collection occur the poems The Legend of Brittany;
Prometheus, a poem founded on the old Greek myth of Prometheus, who
incurs the wrath of Jupiter by giving fire to mankind; The Heritage, a
stirring ballad, and The Shepherd of King Admetus, embodying the myth of
the coming of Apollo to King Admetus and his gift of poesy to the world.
The volume heralded the fame that Lowell was afterward to attain as a poet.
In 1846 the Mexican war was the great political question of the day, and the
country was divided in opinion as to whether the Government had
undertaken the war in a spirit of justice, or merely for the sake of acquiring
new territory. The South mainly favored the war, while a portion of the
North opposed it on the principle that the new territory would favor the
extension of slavery. There was much talk of glory, and the heroes of the
successful humorist of America.
After leaving college Lowell studied law and was admitted to the bar, a
profession which he almost immediately saw would make him only
miserable, and which he soon left. In his twenty-second year he published
his first book of verse under the title A Year's Life, a volume which was
mainly inspired by his admiration for the woman who afterward became his
wife, and which gives indication of the power which was developed later,
though in the after-editions of his works the poet discarded most of the
productions of that time. A little later Lowell conceived the idea of starting
a magazine, which should rival in value and fame the celebrated
Philadelphia magazines, which were believed to stand for the highest
literary art in America. The magazine was named The Pioneer, and its
editorship and ownership were shared with a friend. It appeared in January,
1843, and ran for three months, ending in dismal failure, though the
contributors numbered such names as Poe, Elizabeth Barrett, Whittier, and
the artist Story. It was not until twelve years later, when his own fame was
well established, that Lowell undertook the editorship of another magazine,
and put to practical use his reserve talent for adapting and selecting for
popular favor the best literary work of the time.
A year after the failure of The Pioneer, Lowell published a second volume
of poems. In this collection occur the poems The Legend of Brittany;
Prometheus, a poem founded on the old Greek myth of Prometheus, who
incurs the wrath of Jupiter by giving fire to mankind; The Heritage, a
stirring ballad, and The Shepherd of King Admetus, embodying the myth of
the coming of Apollo to King Admetus and his gift of poesy to the world.
The volume heralded the fame that Lowell was afterward to attain as a poet.
In 1846 the Mexican war was the great political question of the day, and the
country was divided in opinion as to whether the Government had
undertaken the war in a spirit of justice, or merely for the sake of acquiring
new territory. The South mainly favored the war, while a portion of the
North opposed it on the principle that the new territory would favor the
extension of slavery. There was much talk of glory, and the heroes of the
Page 116
day were the generals and soldiers who were winning laurels on the
Mexican battle-fields.
Lowell considered the war dishonorable and opposed to the principles of
liberty, and he took a firm stand against it. He did this, not, as may be said,
in his own way, for the way was new to him, but in a manner that turned the
vaunted heroism of the day into ridicule, and appealed to the public
conscience by its patriotism and honesty. Keeping his own personality in
the background, Lowell sent his wits roving into the world of memory and
brought from it a hero who was destined to rival in fame the leader of the
Mexican campaigns. This hero possessed the old courage, fire, and
enthusiasm which had braved the British in Revolutionary days. His
patriotism was a pure flame, his wisdom that of the builders who had
founded a commonwealth of civil rights in the midst of the primeval forest;
his common-sense would have made him a king in Yankeedom, and his
humor was as grim as that of the old Puritans, who believed in fighting the
devil with his own weapons. He came on the scene dressed in homespun,
and spoke the homely dialect of New England, that singular speech so
unlike any other and which seems to have had grafted upon the original
English all the eccentricities which made the Puritans a peculiar people.
This singular figure which now attracted public attention was first heard
from in the columns of the Boston Courier, as the author of a poem on the
subject of the raising of volunteers for the Mexican War. The poem was
written in the Yankee dialect and, it was stated, had been sent to the office
by the poet's father, Ezekiel Biglow. The verses rang with New England
canniness, and the familiar dialect acquired a dignity never before
acknowledged. Scholars, statesmen, critics, and the public at large, after a
first few puzzling moments grasped the full force of the new crusade, and
the standard-bearer and author, Hosea Biglow, became the most talked
about man of the time. Previous to this society had laughed at the reformers.
Now people laughed with Hosea at the supporters of the war. From this
time Hosea Biglow's sayings and doings were the most popular comment
on the political situation. Whatever happened was made the subject of a
poem by Hosea, expressing sometimes his own opinions and sometimes the
opinions of Parson Wilbur, John P. Robinson, and other persons introduced
into the series. These poems met with tremendous success. Wherever it was
Mexican battle-fields.
Lowell considered the war dishonorable and opposed to the principles of
liberty, and he took a firm stand against it. He did this, not, as may be said,
in his own way, for the way was new to him, but in a manner that turned the
vaunted heroism of the day into ridicule, and appealed to the public
conscience by its patriotism and honesty. Keeping his own personality in
the background, Lowell sent his wits roving into the world of memory and
brought from it a hero who was destined to rival in fame the leader of the
Mexican campaigns. This hero possessed the old courage, fire, and
enthusiasm which had braved the British in Revolutionary days. His
patriotism was a pure flame, his wisdom that of the builders who had
founded a commonwealth of civil rights in the midst of the primeval forest;
his common-sense would have made him a king in Yankeedom, and his
humor was as grim as that of the old Puritans, who believed in fighting the
devil with his own weapons. He came on the scene dressed in homespun,
and spoke the homely dialect of New England, that singular speech so
unlike any other and which seems to have had grafted upon the original
English all the eccentricities which made the Puritans a peculiar people.
This singular figure which now attracted public attention was first heard
from in the columns of the Boston Courier, as the author of a poem on the
subject of the raising of volunteers for the Mexican War. The poem was
written in the Yankee dialect and, it was stated, had been sent to the office
by the poet's father, Ezekiel Biglow. The verses rang with New England
canniness, and the familiar dialect acquired a dignity never before
acknowledged. Scholars, statesmen, critics, and the public at large, after a
first few puzzling moments grasped the full force of the new crusade, and
the standard-bearer and author, Hosea Biglow, became the most talked
about man of the time. Previous to this society had laughed at the reformers.
Now people laughed with Hosea at the supporters of the war. From this
time Hosea Biglow's sayings and doings were the most popular comment
on the political situation. Whatever happened was made the subject of a
poem by Hosea, expressing sometimes his own opinions and sometimes the
opinions of Parson Wilbur, John P. Robinson, and other persons introduced
into the series. These poems met with tremendous success. Wherever it was
Page 117
possible they were set to music and sung with all the abandon of a popular
ballad. There is a story told to the effect that John P. Robinson grew so tired
of hearing the song in which he is introduced that he fled across the sea in
despair. This brought no relief, however, for the street gamins of London
and the travelling American and Englishman, wherever he could be found,
unconsciously greeted his ears with the rollicking refrain:
"But John P.
Robinson, he
Sez they didn't know everythin'
Down in Judee."
Among the political poems occurs in "The Notices of the Press," which
form the introduction, the exquisite love-poem, The Courtin'.
In wit, scholarship, and knowledge of human nature, the Biglow papers are
acknowledged as a classic, and the future student of American literature
will be ever grateful for this preservation of the Yankee dialect by New
England's greatest poet.
Lowell's next important contribution to literature was the publication of the
poem, The Vision of Sir Launfal. This beautiful poem, in which in a vision a
young knight arms himself and starts in search of the Holy Grail, reads like
a sacred legend of the Middle Ages. It is full of the pious spirit of the old
monks who still believed the story of the existence of the Holy Grail, and
the possibility of its recovery by the pure in heart. This story, which has
appealed to the art of every age, found in Lowell a poet worthy of its
expression, and one who has transcribed the mysticism of the past into the
vital charity of the present. Though a dream of the Old World, it is still the
New England poet who translates it, as may be seen from the bits of
landscape shining through it. Glimpses of the northern winter; of the wind
sweeping down from the heights, and of the little brook that
"Heard it and built a roof
'Neath which he could house him winter-proof,"
show the poet in his mood of loving reminiscence.
ballad. There is a story told to the effect that John P. Robinson grew so tired
of hearing the song in which he is introduced that he fled across the sea in
despair. This brought no relief, however, for the street gamins of London
and the travelling American and Englishman, wherever he could be found,
unconsciously greeted his ears with the rollicking refrain:
"But John P.
Robinson, he
Sez they didn't know everythin'
Down in Judee."
Among the political poems occurs in "The Notices of the Press," which
form the introduction, the exquisite love-poem, The Courtin'.
In wit, scholarship, and knowledge of human nature, the Biglow papers are
acknowledged as a classic, and the future student of American literature
will be ever grateful for this preservation of the Yankee dialect by New
England's greatest poet.
Lowell's next important contribution to literature was the publication of the
poem, The Vision of Sir Launfal. This beautiful poem, in which in a vision a
young knight arms himself and starts in search of the Holy Grail, reads like
a sacred legend of the Middle Ages. It is full of the pious spirit of the old
monks who still believed the story of the existence of the Holy Grail, and
the possibility of its recovery by the pure in heart. This story, which has
appealed to the art of every age, found in Lowell a poet worthy of its
expression, and one who has transcribed the mysticism of the past into the
vital charity of the present. Though a dream of the Old World, it is still the
New England poet who translates it, as may be seen from the bits of
landscape shining through it. Glimpses of the northern winter; of the wind
sweeping down from the heights, and of the little brook that
"Heard it and built a roof
'Neath which he could house him winter-proof,"
show the poet in his mood of loving reminiscence.
Page 118
In his poems Prometheus, The Legend of Brittany, Rhœcus, and the
collection known as Under the Willows, which includes the
Commemoration Ode, Lowell shows his highest point as a poet, which is
also reached in The Cathedral. His was a large and generous spirit, which
found no experience or condition of life trivial. He was in sympathy with
nature and with the aims and happiness of humanity. The affectionate side
of his nature is shown in many of his poems, one of the most beautiful
being that which is expressed in The First Snowfall, a tender and sacred
memory of one of the poet's children.
The Commemoration Ode, written in honor of the Harvard graduates who
fell in the War for the Union, was read by Lowell July 21, 1865, at the
Commemoration Service held in their memory. No hall could hold the
immense audience which assembled to hear their chosen poet voice the
grief of the nation over its slain in the noblest poem produced by the war.
To those present the scene, which has become historic, was rendered doubly
impressive from the fact that Lowell mourned in his verse many of his own
kindred.
A Fable for Critics is a satire in verse upon the leading authors of America.
The first bit was written and despatched to a friend without any thought of
publication. The fable was continued in the same way until the daily bits
were sent to a publisher by the friend, who thought the matter too good for
private delectation only. In this production Lowell satirizes all the writers of
the day, himself included, with a wit so pungent and so sound a taste that
the criticism has appealed to the succeeding generation, which has in nearly
every case vindicated the poet's judgment of his contemporaries. The
authorship remained for some time unknown, and was only disclosed by
Lowell when claimed by others.
Besides his poetry Lowell produced several volumes of charming prose.
Among these is The Fireside Travels, which contains his description of
Cambridge in his boyhood; Among My Books, and My Study Windows,
which contain literary criticism of the choicest sort, the poet easily taking
rank as one of the foremost critics of his time. Throughout his prose we find
the same feeling for nature and love for humanity that distinguishes his
collection known as Under the Willows, which includes the
Commemoration Ode, Lowell shows his highest point as a poet, which is
also reached in The Cathedral. His was a large and generous spirit, which
found no experience or condition of life trivial. He was in sympathy with
nature and with the aims and happiness of humanity. The affectionate side
of his nature is shown in many of his poems, one of the most beautiful
being that which is expressed in The First Snowfall, a tender and sacred
memory of one of the poet's children.
The Commemoration Ode, written in honor of the Harvard graduates who
fell in the War for the Union, was read by Lowell July 21, 1865, at the
Commemoration Service held in their memory. No hall could hold the
immense audience which assembled to hear their chosen poet voice the
grief of the nation over its slain in the noblest poem produced by the war.
To those present the scene, which has become historic, was rendered doubly
impressive from the fact that Lowell mourned in his verse many of his own
kindred.
A Fable for Critics is a satire in verse upon the leading authors of America.
The first bit was written and despatched to a friend without any thought of
publication. The fable was continued in the same way until the daily bits
were sent to a publisher by the friend, who thought the matter too good for
private delectation only. In this production Lowell satirizes all the writers of
the day, himself included, with a wit so pungent and so sound a taste that
the criticism has appealed to the succeeding generation, which has in nearly
every case vindicated the poet's judgment of his contemporaries. The
authorship remained for some time unknown, and was only disclosed by
Lowell when claimed by others.
Besides his poetry Lowell produced several volumes of charming prose.
Among these is The Fireside Travels, which contains his description of
Cambridge in his boyhood; Among My Books, and My Study Windows,
which contain literary criticism of the choicest sort, the poet easily taking
rank as one of the foremost critics of his time. Throughout his prose we find
the same feeling for nature and love for humanity that distinguishes his
Page 119
poetry. His whole literary career was but an outgrowth of his own broad,
sympathetic, genial nature, interwoven with the acquirements of the scholar.
Lowell was for a large part of his life Professor of Modern Languages and
Belles-lettres at Harvard. Soon after its beginning he became editor of the
Atlantic Monthly, and he also was for a time one of the editors of the North
American Review.
Outside of his literary life he was known as a diplomat who served his
country with distinction as minister, successively, to Spain and to England.
Though finding congenial surroundings in foreign lands, Lowell was
always pre-eminently an American; one who, even in his country's darkest
hour, saw promise of her glory, and to whom her fame was ever the dearest
sentiment of his heart. Most of his life was spent in his old home at
Elmwood, where he died in 1892.
sympathetic, genial nature, interwoven with the acquirements of the scholar.
Lowell was for a large part of his life Professor of Modern Languages and
Belles-lettres at Harvard. Soon after its beginning he became editor of the
Atlantic Monthly, and he also was for a time one of the editors of the North
American Review.
Outside of his literary life he was known as a diplomat who served his
country with distinction as minister, successively, to Spain and to England.
Though finding congenial surroundings in foreign lands, Lowell was
always pre-eminently an American; one who, even in his country's darkest
hour, saw promise of her glory, and to whom her fame was ever the dearest
sentiment of his heart. Most of his life was spent in his old home at
Elmwood, where he died in 1892.
Page 120
CHAPTER XVI
FRANCIS PARKMAN
1823-1893
At twelve o'clock on a summer night, nearly a half century ago, a young
man of twenty-three stood in the shadow of a great Indian camp watching
intently the scene before him. On the farther side of the camp a number of
Indians were gathered about the fire, which threw into relief their strong,
handsome frames, for they were all young and formed, as they stood there,
the hope and ambition of their tribe. Suddenly a loud chant broke the
silence of the night, and at the same time the young braves began circling
around the fire in a grotesque, irregular kind of dance. The chant was now
interrupted by bursts of sharp yells, and the motions of the dancers, now
leaping, now running, again creeping slyly, suggested the movements of
some stealthy animal; this was, in fact, what was intended, for the young
warriors were the "Strong Hearts" of the Dacotahs, an association
composed of the bravest youths of the tribe, whose totem or tutelary spirit
was the fox, in whose honor they were now celebrating one of their dances.
The stranger, who stood looking on at a little distance away, since the
superstitions of the tribe would not allow him to approach too near the
scene of the solemnities, was Francis Parkman, a Harvard graduate, who
had left civilization for the purpose of studying the savage form of Indian
life face to face.
Parkman was born in Boston in 1823. He was noted as a child who threw
himself body and soul into whatever happened to be the pursuit of the hour,
and thus illustrated even in childhood the most striking feature of his
character. During a residence in the country from his eighth to his twelfth
year he was seized with a passion for natural history, and bent all his
energies to collecting eggs, insects, reptiles, and birds, and to trapping
squirrels and woodchucks, practising in the meantime shooting in Indian
FRANCIS PARKMAN
1823-1893
At twelve o'clock on a summer night, nearly a half century ago, a young
man of twenty-three stood in the shadow of a great Indian camp watching
intently the scene before him. On the farther side of the camp a number of
Indians were gathered about the fire, which threw into relief their strong,
handsome frames, for they were all young and formed, as they stood there,
the hope and ambition of their tribe. Suddenly a loud chant broke the
silence of the night, and at the same time the young braves began circling
around the fire in a grotesque, irregular kind of dance. The chant was now
interrupted by bursts of sharp yells, and the motions of the dancers, now
leaping, now running, again creeping slyly, suggested the movements of
some stealthy animal; this was, in fact, what was intended, for the young
warriors were the "Strong Hearts" of the Dacotahs, an association
composed of the bravest youths of the tribe, whose totem or tutelary spirit
was the fox, in whose honor they were now celebrating one of their dances.
The stranger, who stood looking on at a little distance away, since the
superstitions of the tribe would not allow him to approach too near the
scene of the solemnities, was Francis Parkman, a Harvard graduate, who
had left civilization for the purpose of studying the savage form of Indian
life face to face.
Parkman was born in Boston in 1823. He was noted as a child who threw
himself body and soul into whatever happened to be the pursuit of the hour,
and thus illustrated even in childhood the most striking feature of his
character. During a residence in the country from his eighth to his twelfth
year he was seized with a passion for natural history, and bent all his
energies to collecting eggs, insects, reptiles, and birds, and to trapping
squirrels and woodchucks, practising in the meantime shooting in Indian
Page 121
fashion with bow and arrow. At twelve he forsook natural history and found
chemistry the only interest in life. For four years longer he now secluded
himself largely from family life and youthful companions, while he
experimented in his amateur laboratory. Acids, gases, specific gravity, and
chemical equations were the only delight of his life, and he pursued his
experiments with all the ardor of the old seekers of the philosopher's stone.
But at sixteen the charms of chemistry faded, and he became again a
haunter of the woods, but was saved in the end from becoming a naturalist
by an equally strong passion for history, a passion so real that at eighteen he
had chosen his life-work, that of historian of the French in the New World.
With the idea of his work had also come the conception of its magnitude,
and he calmly looked forward to twenty years of hard and exacting labor
before realizing his hopes. Still, mastered by the spirit of thoroughness, he
spent all his vacations in Canada, following in the footsteps of the early
French settlers. Here in the forest, he slept on the earth with no covering but
a blanket, exhausted his guides with long marches, and exposed his health
by stopping neither for heat nor rain. Fascinated by the visions of forest life
and with the pictures which the old stories called up, Parkman entered upon
the literary preparation for his work with zeal. Indian history and ethnology
were included in his college course, while he spent many hours that should
have been devoted to rest in studying the great English masters of style. He
was graduated at twenty-one, and after a short trip to Europe started for the
Western plains to begin his historical studies from nature.
For months he and a college friend had followed the wanderings of a
portion of the Dacotahs in their journey across the Western prairies to the
Platte River, where they were to be joined by thousands of others of their
tribe, and take part in the extermination of the Snake Indians, their bitter
enemies. They had suffered from the heat and the dust of the desert; they
had hunted buffalo among the hills and ravines of the Platte border, and had
slept night after night in open camps while wolves and panthers crawled
dangerously near. To all intents and purposes their life was that of the
Indian of the plains, an alien to civilization, a hunter of buffalo, and an
enemy to all human beings except those of his own nation.
It was in the year 1846, three years before the discovery of gold in
California, and the great West was still a land of forests, and the home of
chemistry the only interest in life. For four years longer he now secluded
himself largely from family life and youthful companions, while he
experimented in his amateur laboratory. Acids, gases, specific gravity, and
chemical equations were the only delight of his life, and he pursued his
experiments with all the ardor of the old seekers of the philosopher's stone.
But at sixteen the charms of chemistry faded, and he became again a
haunter of the woods, but was saved in the end from becoming a naturalist
by an equally strong passion for history, a passion so real that at eighteen he
had chosen his life-work, that of historian of the French in the New World.
With the idea of his work had also come the conception of its magnitude,
and he calmly looked forward to twenty years of hard and exacting labor
before realizing his hopes. Still, mastered by the spirit of thoroughness, he
spent all his vacations in Canada, following in the footsteps of the early
French settlers. Here in the forest, he slept on the earth with no covering but
a blanket, exhausted his guides with long marches, and exposed his health
by stopping neither for heat nor rain. Fascinated by the visions of forest life
and with the pictures which the old stories called up, Parkman entered upon
the literary preparation for his work with zeal. Indian history and ethnology
were included in his college course, while he spent many hours that should
have been devoted to rest in studying the great English masters of style. He
was graduated at twenty-one, and after a short trip to Europe started for the
Western plains to begin his historical studies from nature.
For months he and a college friend had followed the wanderings of a
portion of the Dacotahs in their journey across the Western prairies to the
Platte River, where they were to be joined by thousands of others of their
tribe, and take part in the extermination of the Snake Indians, their bitter
enemies. They had suffered from the heat and the dust of the desert; they
had hunted buffalo among the hills and ravines of the Platte border, and had
slept night after night in open camps while wolves and panthers crawled
dangerously near. To all intents and purposes their life was that of the
Indian of the plains, an alien to civilization, a hunter of buffalo, and an
enemy to all human beings except those of his own nation.
It was in the year 1846, three years before the discovery of gold in
California, and the great West was still a land of forests, and the home of
Page 122
wandering tribes of Indians. From the Mississippi to the Pacific coast the
country was entirely unsettled, with the exception of a few military forts
and trading-posts. Here the Indian lived as his race had lived from time
immemorial. Dressed in his robe of skins, with his gay moccasins on his
feet, his dog-skin quiver at his back, and his powerful bow slung across his
shoulder, the Dacotah of that day was a good specimen of a race that has
almost disappeared. The only two objects in life were war and the hunt, and
he was ready at a moment's notice to strike his tent and engage in either.
Six or eight times during the year the Great Spirit was called upon, fasts
were made, and war parades celebrated preliminary to attacks upon other
tribes, while during the remainder of the time he hunted the buffalo which
supplied him with every necessity of life. The coverings for their tents, their
clothing, beds, ropes, coverings for their saddles, canoes, water-jars, food,
and fuel, were all obtained from this animal, which also served as a means
of trading with the posts. The Indians had obtained rifles from the whites in
a few cases, but they still largely used the bow and arrow, with which their
predecessors on the plains had hunted the mammoth and mastodon in
prehistoric ages. Their arrows were tipped with flint and stone, and their
stone hammers were like those used by the savages of the Danube and
Rhine when Europe was still uncivilized.
While civilization had laid a chain of cities and towns around the borders of
the continent, the American Indian of the interior remained exactly as his
forefathers had been. And it was to study this curious specimen of
humanity, whose like had faded from almost every other part of the world,
that Parkman had come among them. He wished to reveal the Indian in his
true character, and he thought he could only do this by living the Indian life.
And so, for six months, he shared their lodges, their feasts, hunts, and
expeditions of war. He became acquainted with their beliefs in the Great
Spirit, the father of the universe, and in the lesser spirits which controlled
the winds and rain, and which were found inhabiting the bodies of the lower
animals. He learned to know the curious character of their "medicine-men"
and their witch-doctors, and all their strange superstitions regarding the
mysteries of life and death and the origin of man.
country was entirely unsettled, with the exception of a few military forts
and trading-posts. Here the Indian lived as his race had lived from time
immemorial. Dressed in his robe of skins, with his gay moccasins on his
feet, his dog-skin quiver at his back, and his powerful bow slung across his
shoulder, the Dacotah of that day was a good specimen of a race that has
almost disappeared. The only two objects in life were war and the hunt, and
he was ready at a moment's notice to strike his tent and engage in either.
Six or eight times during the year the Great Spirit was called upon, fasts
were made, and war parades celebrated preliminary to attacks upon other
tribes, while during the remainder of the time he hunted the buffalo which
supplied him with every necessity of life. The coverings for their tents, their
clothing, beds, ropes, coverings for their saddles, canoes, water-jars, food,
and fuel, were all obtained from this animal, which also served as a means
of trading with the posts. The Indians had obtained rifles from the whites in
a few cases, but they still largely used the bow and arrow, with which their
predecessors on the plains had hunted the mammoth and mastodon in
prehistoric ages. Their arrows were tipped with flint and stone, and their
stone hammers were like those used by the savages of the Danube and
Rhine when Europe was still uncivilized.
While civilization had laid a chain of cities and towns around the borders of
the continent, the American Indian of the interior remained exactly as his
forefathers had been. And it was to study this curious specimen of
humanity, whose like had faded from almost every other part of the world,
that Parkman had come among them. He wished to reveal the Indian in his
true character, and he thought he could only do this by living the Indian life.
And so, for six months, he shared their lodges, their feasts, hunts, and
expeditions of war. He became acquainted with their beliefs in the Great
Spirit, the father of the universe, and in the lesser spirits which controlled
the winds and rain, and which were found inhabiting the bodies of the lower
animals. He learned to know the curious character of their "medicine-men"
and their witch-doctors, and all their strange superstitions regarding the
mysteries of life and death and the origin of man.
Page 123
Suffering constantly from physical ills, and in danger of death at any
moment from the treachery of the red men, Parkman yet was able to
maintain his position among them with dignity, and to be acknowledged
worthy of their hospitality, and he took advantage of this to make his study
of them thorough. The Dacotahs were a branch of the Sioux, one of the
fiercest of the tribes of the plains. In his journey with them Parkman
traversed the regions of the Platte, which was one of the best known routes
to Oregon and California. Frequent parties of emigrants passed them on
their way to new homes, and those, with the traders' posts and occasional
bands of hunters, gave them their only glimpses of white faces. Reaching
the upper waters of the Platte, they branched off for a hunting trip to the
Black Hills, and then returning, made the passage of the Rocky Mountains,
gained the head-waters of the Arkansas, and so returned to the settlements.
It was a trip full of danger and adventure, but Parkman had gained what he
wanted—a picture of Indian life still preserved in the solitudes of the plains
and mountains as inviolate as the rivers and rocks themselves. A few years
later the discovery of gold in California changed this condition almost as if
by magic. The plains and mountains became alive with unnumbered hosts
of emigrants on their way to the gold fields. Cities and towns sprung up
where before Indian lodges and buffalo herds had held sway. Year by year
the Indians changed in character and habits, adopting in some measure the
dress of the whites and their manner of living. The true Indian of the plains
passed out of history, and but for Parkman's visit, even the memory of him
as an example of the picturesque freedom of savage life, might have been
lost.
A year after his return to the east Parkman published an account of his
adventures in the Knickerbocker Magazine, under the title The Oregon
Trail, the name by which the old route was generally known. Later on these
sketches appeared in book form. They formed Parkman's first book and
indicated the scheme of his life-work.
Parkman had elaborated his first idea, and now intended writing an account
of the history of the French influence in America from the earliest visits of
Verazzani and Jacques Cartier, down to the time when the English drove out
moment from the treachery of the red men, Parkman yet was able to
maintain his position among them with dignity, and to be acknowledged
worthy of their hospitality, and he took advantage of this to make his study
of them thorough. The Dacotahs were a branch of the Sioux, one of the
fiercest of the tribes of the plains. In his journey with them Parkman
traversed the regions of the Platte, which was one of the best known routes
to Oregon and California. Frequent parties of emigrants passed them on
their way to new homes, and those, with the traders' posts and occasional
bands of hunters, gave them their only glimpses of white faces. Reaching
the upper waters of the Platte, they branched off for a hunting trip to the
Black Hills, and then returning, made the passage of the Rocky Mountains,
gained the head-waters of the Arkansas, and so returned to the settlements.
It was a trip full of danger and adventure, but Parkman had gained what he
wanted—a picture of Indian life still preserved in the solitudes of the plains
and mountains as inviolate as the rivers and rocks themselves. A few years
later the discovery of gold in California changed this condition almost as if
by magic. The plains and mountains became alive with unnumbered hosts
of emigrants on their way to the gold fields. Cities and towns sprung up
where before Indian lodges and buffalo herds had held sway. Year by year
the Indians changed in character and habits, adopting in some measure the
dress of the whites and their manner of living. The true Indian of the plains
passed out of history, and but for Parkman's visit, even the memory of him
as an example of the picturesque freedom of savage life, might have been
lost.
A year after his return to the east Parkman published an account of his
adventures in the Knickerbocker Magazine, under the title The Oregon
Trail, the name by which the old route was generally known. Later on these
sketches appeared in book form. They formed Parkman's first book and
indicated the scheme of his life-work.
Parkman had elaborated his first idea, and now intended writing an account
of the history of the French influence in America from the earliest visits of
Verazzani and Jacques Cartier, down to the time when the English drove out
Page 124
the French from Canada and the Mississippi Valley, and laid the foundations
of what was destined to be the American Republic.
His second book, The Conspiracy of Pontiac, published five years after his
adventures among the Sioux, deals with the last act of the struggle between
France and England. This book appeared thus early in the series because at
that time, on account of ill-health, Parkman could not begin any work of
vast magnitude such as would require exhaustive research.
The conspiracy of Pontiac, a chief of the Ottawas, who formed a
confederation of the tribes to drive the English from the forts near the Great
Lakes, was a theme complete in itself, and yet one that could easily
supplement any series dealing with similar subjects. Parkman visited the
scene of Pontiac's exploits, talked with the descendants of the tribes which
still lingered around the Great Lakes, which then formed the outposts of the
English, and stored his mind with such local traditions and color as would
give character to the narrative. The book was written through the aid of
readers and an amanuensis, whose task it was to gather the notes, which
Parkman sifted until ready for dictation. It dealt with one of the most
picturesque episodes of the French and Indian War, and the character of
Pontiac—brave, patriotic, and ready for any fate—was drawn with a
master-touch.
Fourteen years passed by before Parkman presented another volume of the
series which he intended should illustrate the complete history of the French
in America. This volume was called the Pioneers of France in the New
World, and opens the theme with a description of the early voyagers, thus
making it in point of place the first book of the series.
His books, which appeared at different times after the Pioneers of France,
under the titles The Jesuits of North America; The Discovery of the Great
West; The Old Regime in Canada; A Half Century of Conflict; and
Montcalm and Wolfe, indicate each in turn the character of its scope.
They tell the history of the French race in America for over two hundred
years, beginning with the old voyagers who sought in America a region of
romance and mystery which should rival the fairy realms of the poets of the
of what was destined to be the American Republic.
His second book, The Conspiracy of Pontiac, published five years after his
adventures among the Sioux, deals with the last act of the struggle between
France and England. This book appeared thus early in the series because at
that time, on account of ill-health, Parkman could not begin any work of
vast magnitude such as would require exhaustive research.
The conspiracy of Pontiac, a chief of the Ottawas, who formed a
confederation of the tribes to drive the English from the forts near the Great
Lakes, was a theme complete in itself, and yet one that could easily
supplement any series dealing with similar subjects. Parkman visited the
scene of Pontiac's exploits, talked with the descendants of the tribes which
still lingered around the Great Lakes, which then formed the outposts of the
English, and stored his mind with such local traditions and color as would
give character to the narrative. The book was written through the aid of
readers and an amanuensis, whose task it was to gather the notes, which
Parkman sifted until ready for dictation. It dealt with one of the most
picturesque episodes of the French and Indian War, and the character of
Pontiac—brave, patriotic, and ready for any fate—was drawn with a
master-touch.
Fourteen years passed by before Parkman presented another volume of the
series which he intended should illustrate the complete history of the French
in America. This volume was called the Pioneers of France in the New
World, and opens the theme with a description of the early voyagers, thus
making it in point of place the first book of the series.
His books, which appeared at different times after the Pioneers of France,
under the titles The Jesuits of North America; The Discovery of the Great
West; The Old Regime in Canada; A Half Century of Conflict; and
Montcalm and Wolfe, indicate each in turn the character of its scope.
They tell the history of the French race in America for over two hundred
years, beginning with the old voyagers who sought in America a region of
romance and mystery which should rival the fairy realms of the poets of the
Page 125
Middle Ages, and ending with the last efforts of the Indians to recover their
land from the grasp of the hated English.
Through all this period the Indians had regarded the French as friends.
Jesuit missionaries had penetrated the wilds of the Mississippi, and had
brought to the tribes on its banks the message of peace and brotherly love.
They spread the story of Christ from Carolina to the St. Lawrence, and from
the Mississippi to the Atlantic. They lived the Indian life, dwelling in
lodges, eating the Indian food, conforming as much as possible to the
Indian habits, and retaining, in their geographical descriptions, the Indian
names of the lakes and rivers, so dear to the savage heart.
They made, in the main, a peaceful conquest of the country, and they won
the natives to such a degree that in the contest with the English which
ensued the Indian remained throughout the firm friend and ally of the
French. The English had thus two enemies to deal with instead of one, the
military knowledge of the French being in every case strengthened by the
subtle and savage modes of Indian warfare. This state of things kept the
final issue doubtful, even though the English won victory after victory, for
the taking of a fort and the slaughter or capture of the garrison might be
followed at any time by a murderous night attack from the savage allies,
who ignored the civilized methods of war and would never acknowledge
defeat.
In this work Parkman not only aimed at the history of the actual struggle
between France and England for the possession of North America, but he
also wished to present clearly the story of the French alone, as they
appeared in their character of settlers and conquerors of uncivilized lands.
In the vivid pictures with which Parkman tells this story of their life in the
New World, we see a strong contrast to the Spanish power in South
America, as illustrated in the pages of history. The Spaniards conquered a
race already far advanced in civilization, reduced it to slavery, destroyed its
race characteristics, and made everything else bend to their insatiate love of
gold.
Very different was the conduct of the French in their treatment of the savage
tribes that they found inhabiting the primeval forests of North America. The
land from the grasp of the hated English.
Through all this period the Indians had regarded the French as friends.
Jesuit missionaries had penetrated the wilds of the Mississippi, and had
brought to the tribes on its banks the message of peace and brotherly love.
They spread the story of Christ from Carolina to the St. Lawrence, and from
the Mississippi to the Atlantic. They lived the Indian life, dwelling in
lodges, eating the Indian food, conforming as much as possible to the
Indian habits, and retaining, in their geographical descriptions, the Indian
names of the lakes and rivers, so dear to the savage heart.
They made, in the main, a peaceful conquest of the country, and they won
the natives to such a degree that in the contest with the English which
ensued the Indian remained throughout the firm friend and ally of the
French. The English had thus two enemies to deal with instead of one, the
military knowledge of the French being in every case strengthened by the
subtle and savage modes of Indian warfare. This state of things kept the
final issue doubtful, even though the English won victory after victory, for
the taking of a fort and the slaughter or capture of the garrison might be
followed at any time by a murderous night attack from the savage allies,
who ignored the civilized methods of war and would never acknowledge
defeat.
In this work Parkman not only aimed at the history of the actual struggle
between France and England for the possession of North America, but he
also wished to present clearly the story of the French alone, as they
appeared in their character of settlers and conquerors of uncivilized lands.
In the vivid pictures with which Parkman tells this story of their life in the
New World, we see a strong contrast to the Spanish power in South
America, as illustrated in the pages of history. The Spaniards conquered a
race already far advanced in civilization, reduced it to slavery, destroyed its
race characteristics, and made everything else bend to their insatiate love of
gold.
Very different was the conduct of the French in their treatment of the savage
tribes that they found inhabiting the primeval forests of North America. The
Page 126
Jesuit missionaries and the persecuted Huguenots alike approached the
Indian with one message, that of Christian love and faith in the brotherhood
of man. To them the dark child of the forests, savage in nature, untamed in
habit, was still a brother who must be lifted to a higher life. And to do this
they lived among them as teachers and advisers rather than as conquerors.
In these pages all the heroes of the French occupation appear before us as in
their daily life with the Indians: Marquette, La Salle, Tonti, Fronténac, Du
Gorgues—whose visit of vengeance is so well described that he is forever
remembered by the Indians as an avenger of their race—and the men of
lesser note. We have also a picture of the Hurons, the Iroquois, and other
tribes as they appeared to the early French settlers; and in fact Parkman has
left no phase or detail of the movement untouched. It was a vast
undertaking, and carried out in the midst of many difficulties, and its
completion placed Parkman's name among the greatest historians of all
time.
Parkman suffered from ill-health from his earliest years throughout his life,
and to this was added partial blindness, which made his literary work as
great a task as that of Prescott. Very often he was interrupted for months
and years by illness, and in the main he had to depend upon the help of
others in collecting his material; but his purpose never faltered, and the end
was brilliant with success.
Indian with one message, that of Christian love and faith in the brotherhood
of man. To them the dark child of the forests, savage in nature, untamed in
habit, was still a brother who must be lifted to a higher life. And to do this
they lived among them as teachers and advisers rather than as conquerors.
In these pages all the heroes of the French occupation appear before us as in
their daily life with the Indians: Marquette, La Salle, Tonti, Fronténac, Du
Gorgues—whose visit of vengeance is so well described that he is forever
remembered by the Indians as an avenger of their race—and the men of
lesser note. We have also a picture of the Hurons, the Iroquois, and other
tribes as they appeared to the early French settlers; and in fact Parkman has
left no phase or detail of the movement untouched. It was a vast
undertaking, and carried out in the midst of many difficulties, and its
completion placed Parkman's name among the greatest historians of all
time.
Parkman suffered from ill-health from his earliest years throughout his life,
and to this was added partial blindness, which made his literary work as
great a task as that of Prescott. Very often he was interrupted for months
and years by illness, and in the main he had to depend upon the help of
others in collecting his material; but his purpose never faltered, and the end
was brilliant with success.
Page 127
CHAPTER XVII
OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES
1809-1894
Among the boys most familiar with the scenes described in Lowell's
recollections of his youth was Oliver Wendell Holmes, the son of the pastor
of the First Congregational Church at Cambridge. Holmes was ten years
older than Lowell, but Cambridge altered little between the birthtimes of
the two poets, and in the writings of both are embalmed many loving
memories of the old village.
In his reminiscence of the famous Commencement week, so faithfully
described by Lowell, Holmes says, "I remember that week well, for
something happened to me once at that time, namely, I was born." Many
after-touches show us how the great week possessed for Holmes the same
magic charm it held for Lowell. The wonders of the menagerie where he
beheld for the first time a live tiger, the side-show where he enjoyed the
delights of Punch and Judy, and gazed with awe at the biggest live fat boy
known to showmen, and the marvels of the toy-counter, over which hung
the inscription,
"Look, but handle not,"
shared honors with the Governor's parade, and Commencement exercises,
and in fact far out-ranked them with Holmes, who confessed that he would
willingly have stayed from morning till night viewing their delights, and
declared that the sound of the tent-raising on the Common the night before
the show began could be compared to nothing but the evening before
Agincourt!
Holmes was born in August, when, he tells us in one of his charming
essays, the meadows around Cambridge were brilliant with the cardinal
OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES
1809-1894
Among the boys most familiar with the scenes described in Lowell's
recollections of his youth was Oliver Wendell Holmes, the son of the pastor
of the First Congregational Church at Cambridge. Holmes was ten years
older than Lowell, but Cambridge altered little between the birthtimes of
the two poets, and in the writings of both are embalmed many loving
memories of the old village.
In his reminiscence of the famous Commencement week, so faithfully
described by Lowell, Holmes says, "I remember that week well, for
something happened to me once at that time, namely, I was born." Many
after-touches show us how the great week possessed for Holmes the same
magic charm it held for Lowell. The wonders of the menagerie where he
beheld for the first time a live tiger, the side-show where he enjoyed the
delights of Punch and Judy, and gazed with awe at the biggest live fat boy
known to showmen, and the marvels of the toy-counter, over which hung
the inscription,
"Look, but handle not,"
shared honors with the Governor's parade, and Commencement exercises,
and in fact far out-ranked them with Holmes, who confessed that he would
willingly have stayed from morning till night viewing their delights, and
declared that the sound of the tent-raising on the Common the night before
the show began could be compared to nothing but the evening before
Agincourt!
Holmes was born in August, when, he tells us in one of his charming
essays, the meadows around Cambridge were brilliant with the cardinal
Page 128
flower, and blossoming buckwheat covered the fields, while the bayberry,
barberry, sweetfern, and huckleberry made delightful retreats for the small
boy of the neighborhood. In the same essay he describes the old garden of
the parsonage, with its lilac-bushes, hyacinths, tulips, peonies, and
hollyhocks, its peaches, nectarines, and white grapes, growing in friendly
companionship with the beets, carrots, onions, and squashes, while the old
pear-tree in the corner, called by Holmes "the moral pear-tree," because its
fruit never ripened, taught him one of his earliest lessons. Bits of
reminiscence like this scattered throughout the pages of Holmes enable us
to reconstruct the scenes of his youth and to follow him from the time he
was afraid of the masts of the sloops down by the bridge, "being a very
young child," through all the years of his boyhood. The parsonage was an
old-fashioned gambrel-roofed house, which Holmes recurs to again and
again with loving remembrance. The rooms were large and light and had
been the scenes of stirring events in other days.
On the study floor could still be seen the dents of the muskets stacked there
in Revolutionary times, and an old family portrait in one of the upper rooms
still bore the sword-thrusts of the British soldiers. A certain dark store-room
contained a pile of tables and chairs, which to the child's fancy seemed to
have rushed in there to hide, and tumbled against one another as people do
when frightened. Another store-room held an array of preserve-jars
containing delicious sweets; before the door of this room he would stand
with one eye glued to the keyhole while his childish imagination revelled in
the forbidden luxuries.
The house had also a ghostly garret about which clustered many legends,
and these in connection with certain patches of sand bare of grass and vine
and called the Devil's Footsteps, which might have been seen around the
neighborhood, tended to make the bedtime hour a season of dread to the
imaginative boy, who saw shadowy red-coats in every dark corner, and with
every unfamiliar noise expected even more uncanny visitors.
Outside was the old garden, sweet and sunny, and close to it the friendly
wall of a neighbor's house, up which climbed a honeysuckle which
stretched so far back into memory that the child thought it had been there
barberry, sweetfern, and huckleberry made delightful retreats for the small
boy of the neighborhood. In the same essay he describes the old garden of
the parsonage, with its lilac-bushes, hyacinths, tulips, peonies, and
hollyhocks, its peaches, nectarines, and white grapes, growing in friendly
companionship with the beets, carrots, onions, and squashes, while the old
pear-tree in the corner, called by Holmes "the moral pear-tree," because its
fruit never ripened, taught him one of his earliest lessons. Bits of
reminiscence like this scattered throughout the pages of Holmes enable us
to reconstruct the scenes of his youth and to follow him from the time he
was afraid of the masts of the sloops down by the bridge, "being a very
young child," through all the years of his boyhood. The parsonage was an
old-fashioned gambrel-roofed house, which Holmes recurs to again and
again with loving remembrance. The rooms were large and light and had
been the scenes of stirring events in other days.
On the study floor could still be seen the dents of the muskets stacked there
in Revolutionary times, and an old family portrait in one of the upper rooms
still bore the sword-thrusts of the British soldiers. A certain dark store-room
contained a pile of tables and chairs, which to the child's fancy seemed to
have rushed in there to hide, and tumbled against one another as people do
when frightened. Another store-room held an array of preserve-jars
containing delicious sweets; before the door of this room he would stand
with one eye glued to the keyhole while his childish imagination revelled in
the forbidden luxuries.
The house had also a ghostly garret about which clustered many legends,
and these in connection with certain patches of sand bare of grass and vine
and called the Devil's Footsteps, which might have been seen around the
neighborhood, tended to make the bedtime hour a season of dread to the
imaginative boy, who saw shadowy red-coats in every dark corner, and with
every unfamiliar noise expected even more uncanny visitors.
Outside was the old garden, sweet and sunny, and close to it the friendly
wall of a neighbor's house, up which climbed a honeysuckle which
stretched so far back into memory that the child thought it had been there
Page 129
always, "like the sky and stars," and on the whole the atmosphere of the old
home was most wholesome.
When Holmes was but a little child he was sent to Dame Prentice's school,
where he studied the primer and spent his leisure moments in falling in love
with his pretty girl schoolmates or playing with certain boyish toys which
were always confiscated sooner or later by the school-mistress, and went to
help fill a large basket which stood ready to receive such treasures. At ten
years of age he began attendance at the Cambridgeport school, where he
had for schoolmates Margaret Fuller and Richard Henry Dana, and where
he remained for some years.
Holmes says that in these years of his childhood every possible occasion for
getting a crowd together was made the most of—school anniversaries and
town centennials; Election Day, which came in May, when everyone carried
a bunch of lilacs and the small boys ate "election buns" of such size that the
three regular meals had to be omitted; Fourth of July, a very grand holiday
indeed, when the festivities were opened by the Governor; Commencement
Week, with its glories of shows and dancing on the Common, were each in
turn made seasons of joy for the youthful denizens of Cambridge and
Boston. Perhaps the most gratifying of all the holidays was the old-
fashioned Thanksgiving, when even the sermon, though of greater length
than usual, "had a subdued cheerfulness running through it," which kept
reminding the children of the turkey and oyster-sauce, the plum-pudding,
pumpkin-pie, oranges, almonds, and shagbarks awaiting them at home, and
the chink of the coin in the contribution-boxes was but a joyous prelude to
the music of roasting apples and nuts.
Holmes left the Cambridgeport school to enter Phillips Academy, and has
left us a charming account of this first visit to Andover, whither he went in a
carriage with his parents, becoming more and more homesick as the time
came for parting, until finally he quite broke down and for a few days was
utterly miserable. But he had happy days at Andover, and revisiting the
place in after years he describes himself as followed by the little ghost of
himself, who went with him to the banks of the Showshine and Merrimac;
to the old meeting-house, the door of which was bullet-riddled by the
Indians; to the school-rooms where he had recited Euclid and Virgil; to the
home was most wholesome.
When Holmes was but a little child he was sent to Dame Prentice's school,
where he studied the primer and spent his leisure moments in falling in love
with his pretty girl schoolmates or playing with certain boyish toys which
were always confiscated sooner or later by the school-mistress, and went to
help fill a large basket which stood ready to receive such treasures. At ten
years of age he began attendance at the Cambridgeport school, where he
had for schoolmates Margaret Fuller and Richard Henry Dana, and where
he remained for some years.
Holmes says that in these years of his childhood every possible occasion for
getting a crowd together was made the most of—school anniversaries and
town centennials; Election Day, which came in May, when everyone carried
a bunch of lilacs and the small boys ate "election buns" of such size that the
three regular meals had to be omitted; Fourth of July, a very grand holiday
indeed, when the festivities were opened by the Governor; Commencement
Week, with its glories of shows and dancing on the Common, were each in
turn made seasons of joy for the youthful denizens of Cambridge and
Boston. Perhaps the most gratifying of all the holidays was the old-
fashioned Thanksgiving, when even the sermon, though of greater length
than usual, "had a subdued cheerfulness running through it," which kept
reminding the children of the turkey and oyster-sauce, the plum-pudding,
pumpkin-pie, oranges, almonds, and shagbarks awaiting them at home, and
the chink of the coin in the contribution-boxes was but a joyous prelude to
the music of roasting apples and nuts.
Holmes left the Cambridgeport school to enter Phillips Academy, and has
left us a charming account of this first visit to Andover, whither he went in a
carriage with his parents, becoming more and more homesick as the time
came for parting, until finally he quite broke down and for a few days was
utterly miserable. But he had happy days at Andover, and revisiting the
place in after years he describes himself as followed by the little ghost of
himself, who went with him to the banks of the Showshine and Merrimac;
to the old meeting-house, the door of which was bullet-riddled by the
Indians; to the school-rooms where he had recited Euclid and Virgil; to the
Page 130
base-ball field, and to the great bowlder upon which the boys cracked nuts,
proving such a faithful guide that when the day was over Holmes almost
committed the folly of asking at the railroad office for two tickets back to
Boston. Perhaps of all the celebrated men who have been pupils at the
famous school no one held it more lovingly in his heart than he who turned
back after so many years of success to pay this loving tribute to its memory.
The stay at Andover lasted but a year, during which time Holmes
discovered that he could write verse, and gained a little reputation thereby,
which led to his being made class-poet when he left school to enter
Harvard, in his sixteenth year. Throughout his college life he kept his
reputation as a maker of humorous verse, and was perhaps the most popular
member of the various societies and clubs for which Harvard was noted. He
was graduated in his twentieth year, and within a year of this time had
decided to study medicine, and after a two years' course in Boston went
abroad to attend lectures in Paris and Edinburgh.
But the practice of medicine included but a few years of Holmes's life, as in
1847 he accepted the chair of anatomy and physiology at Harvard, holding
the position for thirty-five years.
During his years of study and practice, Holmes had gained gradually the
reputation of a clever literary man whose name was familiar to the readers
of the best periodicals of the day. This reputation began with the publication
of a poem, Old Ironsides, which was inspired by the proposition to destroy,
as of no further use, the old frigate Constitution, which had done such
glorious service during the war of 1812. These verses, which begin the
literary life of Holmes, ring with a noble patriotism which flashed its fire
into the hearts of thousands of his countrymen and made the author's name
almost a household word. They were published originally in the Boston
Advertiser, but so furious was the storm aroused that within a short time
they had been copied in newspapers all over the land, printed on handbills
that placarded the walls, and circulated in the streets from hand to hand. It
was a satisfaction to the young patriot to know that his appeal had not been
made in vain, and that the old ship was allowed to rest secure in the keeping
of a grateful nation. A few years later Holmes published his first volume of
poems, collected from various periodicals, and gained medals for some
proving such a faithful guide that when the day was over Holmes almost
committed the folly of asking at the railroad office for two tickets back to
Boston. Perhaps of all the celebrated men who have been pupils at the
famous school no one held it more lovingly in his heart than he who turned
back after so many years of success to pay this loving tribute to its memory.
The stay at Andover lasted but a year, during which time Holmes
discovered that he could write verse, and gained a little reputation thereby,
which led to his being made class-poet when he left school to enter
Harvard, in his sixteenth year. Throughout his college life he kept his
reputation as a maker of humorous verse, and was perhaps the most popular
member of the various societies and clubs for which Harvard was noted. He
was graduated in his twentieth year, and within a year of this time had
decided to study medicine, and after a two years' course in Boston went
abroad to attend lectures in Paris and Edinburgh.
But the practice of medicine included but a few years of Holmes's life, as in
1847 he accepted the chair of anatomy and physiology at Harvard, holding
the position for thirty-five years.
During his years of study and practice, Holmes had gained gradually the
reputation of a clever literary man whose name was familiar to the readers
of the best periodicals of the day. This reputation began with the publication
of a poem, Old Ironsides, which was inspired by the proposition to destroy,
as of no further use, the old frigate Constitution, which had done such
glorious service during the war of 1812. These verses, which begin the
literary life of Holmes, ring with a noble patriotism which flashed its fire
into the hearts of thousands of his countrymen and made the author's name
almost a household word. They were published originally in the Boston
Advertiser, but so furious was the storm aroused that within a short time
they had been copied in newspapers all over the land, printed on handbills
that placarded the walls, and circulated in the streets from hand to hand. It
was a satisfaction to the young patriot to know that his appeal had not been
made in vain, and that the old ship was allowed to rest secure in the keeping
of a grateful nation. A few years later Holmes published his first volume of
poems, collected from various periodicals, and gained medals for some
Page 131
essays on medical subjects. For many years after this his literary work
consisted chiefly of fugitive poems, written very often for special
occasions, such as class anniversaries and dinners.
It was, however, by the publication of a series of essays in the Atlantic
Monthly, which was started in 1857, with James Russell Lowell as editor,
that Holmes began his career as the household intimate of every lover of
reading in America. These essays, which are now collected in four volumes,
appeared in the Atlantic, at intervals between the series, between 1857 and
1859, and thus cover almost the entire period of the author's life as a man of
letters.
The first series—The Autocrat at the Breakfast-Table—struck the key-note
for the rest, a note which showed the author's heart attuned in its broad yet
subtle sympathy to the heart of his race, and created such a friendship as
rarely exists between author and reader. In the Autocrat Holmes introduces
a variety of characters which at intervals flit throughout the rest of the
series.
The papers are thrown into the form of talks at the breakfast-table between
the author and his fellow-boarders, and so strong is the personal flavor that
they seem to the reader like the home-letters of an absent member of the
family. The landlady and her son, Benjamin Franklin, the sharp-eyed
spinster in black, the young fellow "whose name seems to be John and
nothing else," and the school-teacher, appear and disappear side by side
with Little Boston, Iris, and the characters of the other series, and
emphasize the life-likeness of the whole. It never seems in reading these
papers that the dramatis personæ are anything else than living human
beings, with whom Holmes actually converses around the boarding-house
table or at his own fireside. The series, besides The Autocrat at the
Breakfast-Table, includes The Professor at the Breakfast-Table, The Poet at
the Breakfast-Table, and Over the Teacups, the last being separated from the
others by an interval of thirty years.
One of the chief charms of these essays is found in the bits of biography
which stamp them in so many cases as personal history. One may read here
the nature of the man who could thus step back into the realm of childhood,
appreciate the delicate grace of girlhood, enjoy the robust enthusiasm of
consisted chiefly of fugitive poems, written very often for special
occasions, such as class anniversaries and dinners.
It was, however, by the publication of a series of essays in the Atlantic
Monthly, which was started in 1857, with James Russell Lowell as editor,
that Holmes began his career as the household intimate of every lover of
reading in America. These essays, which are now collected in four volumes,
appeared in the Atlantic, at intervals between the series, between 1857 and
1859, and thus cover almost the entire period of the author's life as a man of
letters.
The first series—The Autocrat at the Breakfast-Table—struck the key-note
for the rest, a note which showed the author's heart attuned in its broad yet
subtle sympathy to the heart of his race, and created such a friendship as
rarely exists between author and reader. In the Autocrat Holmes introduces
a variety of characters which at intervals flit throughout the rest of the
series.
The papers are thrown into the form of talks at the breakfast-table between
the author and his fellow-boarders, and so strong is the personal flavor that
they seem to the reader like the home-letters of an absent member of the
family. The landlady and her son, Benjamin Franklin, the sharp-eyed
spinster in black, the young fellow "whose name seems to be John and
nothing else," and the school-teacher, appear and disappear side by side
with Little Boston, Iris, and the characters of the other series, and
emphasize the life-likeness of the whole. It never seems in reading these
papers that the dramatis personæ are anything else than living human
beings, with whom Holmes actually converses around the boarding-house
table or at his own fireside. The series, besides The Autocrat at the
Breakfast-Table, includes The Professor at the Breakfast-Table, The Poet at
the Breakfast-Table, and Over the Teacups, the last being separated from the
others by an interval of thirty years.
One of the chief charms of these essays is found in the bits of biography
which stamp them in so many cases as personal history. One may read here
the nature of the man who could thus step back into the realm of childhood,
appreciate the delicate grace of girlhood, enjoy the robust enthusiasm of
Page 132
young manhood, and pause with reverent sympathy before the afflicted.
Behind each character portrayed one feels the healthful, generous throb of a
humanity to which no ambition of soul could seem foreign or no defect
appeal in vain. Scattered throughout the volumes are many charming
verses, to some of which Holmes owes his fame as a poet. In The Autocrat
at the Breakfast-Table occurs, among others, the celebrated poem, The
Chambered Nautilus, which shows perhaps the highest point to which
Holmes's art as a poet has reached. This poem, founded upon the many-
chambered shell of the pearly nautilus, is made by the poet to illustrate the
progress of the soul in its journey through life; the spiritual beauty of the
verse shows it a genuine reflection of that soul illumination which made of
the poet's Puritan ancestors a peculiar people. Many other poems bear the
mark of this spiritual insight, and stamp the author as possessing the highest
poetic sense. But it is perhaps in his humorous poems that Holmes has
appealed to the greatest number of readers. Throughout the verse of this
class runs the genuine Yankee humor, allied to high scholarship and the
finest literary art.
Many of the verses seem but an echo in rhyme of the half-serious, half-
whimsical utterances of the Breakfast-Table Series. Who but the Autocrat
himself could have given literary form to the exquisite pathos of The Last
Leaf, the delicious quaintness of Dorothy Q, or the solemn drollery of The
Katy Did?
Many of the more popular poems are simply vers d'occasion, written for
some class reunion, college anniversary, or state dinner. These poems,
collected under the title Poems of the Class of '29, show Holmes in his most
charming mood of reminiscence. Through all his poetry shines here and
there an intense sympathy with nature, for running side by side with his
appreciation of human interests we see ever that deep love of nature which
is the mark of the true poet. Trees and flowers, the seasons, the meadows,
rivers, clouds, and the enchanting mysteries of twilight touch his heart to
sympathetic vibrations, and their beauty enters into and becomes a part of
himself. In this sense some of his most charming recollections cease to be
merely remembrance; they are the very air and sunlight which he breathed
and which became incorporated into his being. Thus the old garden whose
fragrance lingers so loving in his memory and is enshrined with such tender
Behind each character portrayed one feels the healthful, generous throb of a
humanity to which no ambition of soul could seem foreign or no defect
appeal in vain. Scattered throughout the volumes are many charming
verses, to some of which Holmes owes his fame as a poet. In The Autocrat
at the Breakfast-Table occurs, among others, the celebrated poem, The
Chambered Nautilus, which shows perhaps the highest point to which
Holmes's art as a poet has reached. This poem, founded upon the many-
chambered shell of the pearly nautilus, is made by the poet to illustrate the
progress of the soul in its journey through life; the spiritual beauty of the
verse shows it a genuine reflection of that soul illumination which made of
the poet's Puritan ancestors a peculiar people. Many other poems bear the
mark of this spiritual insight, and stamp the author as possessing the highest
poetic sense. But it is perhaps in his humorous poems that Holmes has
appealed to the greatest number of readers. Throughout the verse of this
class runs the genuine Yankee humor, allied to high scholarship and the
finest literary art.
Many of the verses seem but an echo in rhyme of the half-serious, half-
whimsical utterances of the Breakfast-Table Series. Who but the Autocrat
himself could have given literary form to the exquisite pathos of The Last
Leaf, the delicious quaintness of Dorothy Q, or the solemn drollery of The
Katy Did?
Many of the more popular poems are simply vers d'occasion, written for
some class reunion, college anniversary, or state dinner. These poems,
collected under the title Poems of the Class of '29, show Holmes in his most
charming mood of reminiscence. Through all his poetry shines here and
there an intense sympathy with nature, for running side by side with his
appreciation of human interests we see ever that deep love of nature which
is the mark of the true poet. Trees and flowers, the seasons, the meadows,
rivers, clouds, and the enchanting mysteries of twilight touch his heart to
sympathetic vibrations, and their beauty enters into and becomes a part of
himself. In this sense some of his most charming recollections cease to be
merely remembrance; they are the very air and sunlight which he breathed
and which became incorporated into his being. Thus the old garden whose
fragrance lingers so loving in his memory and is enshrined with such tender
Page 133
grace in his pages is not a description, but a breath of that far-away
childhood which still shines for him immortally beautiful; and the fire-flies
flitting across the darkened meadows bring once again to his mind the first
flash of insight into the wonder and meaning of the night.
In some charming pages he has told us of his love for trees, particularly of
the old elms which are the pride of the New England villages, and in
equally poetic vein he has emphasized the beauty of the pond-lily, the
cardinal flower, the huckleberry pasture, and the fields of Indian corn.
Dr. Holmes is also known as a novelist as well as essayist and poet. His
three novels, Elsie Venner, The Guardian Angel, and A Mortal Antipathy,
are undoubtedly the results of his experience as a physician, for each in turn
is founded upon some mental trait which sets the hero or heroine apart from
the rest of mankind. In the treatment of these characteristics Holmes has
made apparent the powerful effect of heredity upon the life of the human
being. These novels are chiefly valuable as character-studies by an earnest
student of moral science whose literary bias tempted him to throw them into
the form of fiction. While touched with the true Holmes flavor, they cannot
be called fiction of the highest order nor do they emphasize Holmes's place
in literature. They seem rather to show his versatility as a writer and to
illustrate his familiarity with those subtle problems of character that have
always puzzled mankind.
Holmes's medical and literary essays, poems, novels, and other miscellany
have been collected in thirteen volumes, the last of which, Over the
Teacups, appeared but a short time before his death.
He spent most of his life in Boston, his home there being the favorite
meeting-place for the most distinguished of his countrymen and a
recognized rallying-point for foreign guests. He was the last of that brilliant
circle which made New England famous as the literary centre of America;
in many senses he combined the excellences which have given American
letters their place in the literature of the world.
childhood which still shines for him immortally beautiful; and the fire-flies
flitting across the darkened meadows bring once again to his mind the first
flash of insight into the wonder and meaning of the night.
In some charming pages he has told us of his love for trees, particularly of
the old elms which are the pride of the New England villages, and in
equally poetic vein he has emphasized the beauty of the pond-lily, the
cardinal flower, the huckleberry pasture, and the fields of Indian corn.
Dr. Holmes is also known as a novelist as well as essayist and poet. His
three novels, Elsie Venner, The Guardian Angel, and A Mortal Antipathy,
are undoubtedly the results of his experience as a physician, for each in turn
is founded upon some mental trait which sets the hero or heroine apart from
the rest of mankind. In the treatment of these characteristics Holmes has
made apparent the powerful effect of heredity upon the life of the human
being. These novels are chiefly valuable as character-studies by an earnest
student of moral science whose literary bias tempted him to throw them into
the form of fiction. While touched with the true Holmes flavor, they cannot
be called fiction of the highest order nor do they emphasize Holmes's place
in literature. They seem rather to show his versatility as a writer and to
illustrate his familiarity with those subtle problems of character that have
always puzzled mankind.
Holmes's medical and literary essays, poems, novels, and other miscellany
have been collected in thirteen volumes, the last of which, Over the
Teacups, appeared but a short time before his death.
He spent most of his life in Boston, his home there being the favorite
meeting-place for the most distinguished of his countrymen and a
recognized rallying-point for foreign guests. He was the last of that brilliant
circle which made New England famous as the literary centre of America;
in many senses he combined the excellences which have given American
letters their place in the literature of the world.
Page 134
Beside the writers who founded American literature must be placed many
others whose work belongs to the same period. In history and biography,
besides the work of the great historians, we have Hildreth's History of the
United States, Lossing's Field Book of the Revolution, Schoolcraft's studies
and researches among the Indian tribes, the carefully written biographies of
Sparks, the Peter Parley and Abbott stories for the young, and numerous
other contributions which throw valuable light upon the early history of the
United States.
In fiction the pictures of Southern life by Sims, and the romances of Dutch
life in New York by Hoffman, preserve the colonial traditions, and with
many other writers of lesser note supplement the work of the great
novelists.
The philosophy of Emerson has found expression in the writings of
Bronson Alcott, Theodore Parker, and Margaret Fuller. In poetry, the still
honored names of Fitz-Greene Halleck, Joseph Rodman Drake, Elizabeth
Kinney, Alice and Phœbe Cary illustrate the place that they held in the
popular heart. Chief among these minor singers stands John Howard Payne,
whose immortal song has found a home in nearly every land.
others whose work belongs to the same period. In history and biography,
besides the work of the great historians, we have Hildreth's History of the
United States, Lossing's Field Book of the Revolution, Schoolcraft's studies
and researches among the Indian tribes, the carefully written biographies of
Sparks, the Peter Parley and Abbott stories for the young, and numerous
other contributions which throw valuable light upon the early history of the
United States.
In fiction the pictures of Southern life by Sims, and the romances of Dutch
life in New York by Hoffman, preserve the colonial traditions, and with
many other writers of lesser note supplement the work of the great
novelists.
The philosophy of Emerson has found expression in the writings of
Bronson Alcott, Theodore Parker, and Margaret Fuller. In poetry, the still
honored names of Fitz-Greene Halleck, Joseph Rodman Drake, Elizabeth
Kinney, Alice and Phœbe Cary illustrate the place that they held in the
popular heart. Chief among these minor singers stands John Howard Payne,
whose immortal song has found a home in nearly every land.
Page 135
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK CHILDREN'S
STORIES IN AMERICAN LITERATURE, 1660-1860 ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
STORIES IN AMERICAN LITERATURE, 1660-1860 ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 136
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 137
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 138
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 139
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 140
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 141
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 142
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 143
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 144
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
Page 145
Page 146
back